Category: Fiction

  • McDonald-Sayer turns away from his dream

    McDonald-Sayer turns away from his dream

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, was a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, is a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans four years previously that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, is a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans four years previously that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

  • O’Keefe and the Maltese

    O’Keefe and the Maltese

    He’d lay out a solution using his own code. I’d remind myself never to wrong-side him. Never.

    O’Keefe sat at the bar and told me that he was going to retire before the business killed him. As ever, he was wearing his old grey mac, sipping a stout and had just stubbed out a Carrolls cigarette before lighting another one. O’Keefe ran all the slot machines in West London.

    He was a Wexford man who had lived in the English capital for 50 years. He’d been a regular in Kevin Conroy’s pub, The Exchange but everybody just called it Conroy’s, since it had opened. Before that it had been known as Farrell’s, and O’Keefe had been a regular there too. Conroy’s was in a small lane off Praed Street in Paddington. It was small, maybe cosy, and well maintained by Kevin and his crew, which had included me for the previous six months as a barman and cook.

    “The Maltese have made me an offer”, said O’Keefe. “But they’ve done that before. Only this time it involves bad feelings and guns.”

    This was on the same afternoon that Kevin Conroy returned from Newbury with his prize-winning chestnut mare, “Dancing Flyer”. He’d walked the Flyer up from Paddington station, past the Alexander Fleming so the doctors and nurses drinking there could coo over it and pet it. Then he’d walked the massive beast through Conroy’s double doors, its only entry and exit.

    The Flyer stood in the bar, twitched his ears, nodded his enormous head and flicked his tail. The regulars, all of whom had put money on the mighty horse to win – nothing each way in Conroy’s – cheered. The horse appeared to enjoy the accolades, and nodded again. Someone bought him a pint of Murphy’s stout, someone else gave him an apple. Then the victorious horse was backed out onto the street where its transport out to the stables, to peace and quiet was waiting for it.

    “Good horse”, said O’Keefe.

    “Great horse”, I replied from behind the bar, with £150 in my pocket, my winnings. “So, what are you going to do about the Maltese?” I asked him while pouring him another pint of Murphy’s.

    “Did I ever tell you that you remind me of my cousin?”

    He had told me this once or twice before. His cousin lived in Sydney, Australia having moved there a decade or so before from a small town called Fethard on the coast of Ireland where his family ran a pub.

    “You have. How is he?” I said.

    He went quiet, became thoughtful and a little misty eyed as he considered my question. He rarely if ever answered questions. I’d learned this over the months. That didn’t stop me asking them though, it was conversational, I was a barman and part-time cook. I considered showing an interest in my customers an essential part of my job. I was 18 years old, it also seemed to be the respectful thing to do. He ran his finger around the rim of his glass until it sang at which point he stopped and looked at me.

    “I think the Maltese are serious. I do. I don’t fancy a war in West London. I like the place”. He took a sip and smiled. He was a small man, less than five feet nine in his scruffy brown brogues. He always wore a brown suit with a waistcoat, a thick black belt with studs, and a white shirt and red tie. Always. He was a pale man, with wispy, cobweb fine grey hair that he combed over from left to right with using his long, thin fingers to manipulate a mother of pearl effect comb, which he replaced in his jacket pocket in a delicate movement.

    Conroy had told me when I started that O’Keefe was worth millions. He was part-owner of The Flyer, and he wholly owned the stables out in Hampshire. He didn’t look as if he was worth more than a regular weekly wage to me.

    “There’s a reason for that”, said Conroy as he polished the bar. “It’s camouflage. Watch his temper, mind.”

    Months on and I’d never seen a hint of temper from O’Keefe even when one of his towering, marble muscled members of staff came and told him about a breakage in Southall or a fiddle in Ealing Common he retained a quiet, direct, thoughtful demeanour. He’d lay out a solution using his own code. I’d remind myself never to wrong-side him. Never.

    Outside, barrel chested, balding and sweating Conroy had finished manoeuvring The Flyer into its trailer and was giving the driver, a lad my age called James Plunkett, final instructions for the journey. The rain was coming on from the north and was pushing a strong gale up Praed Street past St Mary’s hospital. It was a Sunday I seem to remember.

    “I think it might be time to retire. Marie is keen to go home and see more of the grandkiddies. We have a house by the sea, beautiful views, quiet, lovely and safe. Fine pub only a short drive down towards Fethard where they serve a grand beef and horseradish sandwich – not as good as yours, mind. I’m growing fond of the idea myself. I’m getting no younger after all”.

    The double doors were pushed open so O’Keefe looked briefly to his left to see who was coming in. Nobody had been playing his slot machine, maybe this was a punter.

    It was one of the Maltese. Black leather jacket, dark jeans, cowboy boots, slicked back black hair he removed his sunglasses and walked to the barstool next to O’Keefe. In the warm gloom of the bar two of O’Keefe’s boys shifted their weight, emptied their glasses so they became better weapons and began to stand. O’Keefe lifted a finger and they sat back down, disappointed.

    “Whisky”, said the Maltese. I poured him a Paddy.

    “Ice”, he said. I put ice in his glass.

    “Thank you”, he said. His accent was a mixture of Valetta and Cable Street over in the Eastend.

    O’Keefe and the Maltese looked at the mirror behind me, their faces sliced in the reflection by the bottles and optics. Conroy joined me behind the bar and began to clean glasses. The wind stopped and the rain began, hard, with no rhythm.

    It was unheard of for any of the Maltese to venture into Conroy’s. A month or so before, they co-opted The Wilkie Collins near the station by walking in one night with sawn-offs under their coats, just visible, and knuckle dusters like a mad giant’s wedding rings on their fists, very visible indeed. That was their enclave, their beachhead out of their East London home. In Conroy’s that night, the presence of the Maltese added to the cosmopolitan mix of the pair of Lebanese, Irish, English, Sikh Indian, Jamaican and Barbadian who called our pub their home from home.

    The Maltese drank his whisky. He patted O’Keefe’s hand. I heard O’Keefe’s sharp intake of breath and then his gentle exhalation. Conroy took the glass from the Maltese, finished the final pour of O’Keefe’s stout, and rang the bell for last orders and then immediately after ran it again for closing time.

    “Time gentlemen please, can we have your glasses now”, he said quietly with no room for the usual, good humoured replies of “No! Conroy you cannot!”. It was seven thirty in the evening in Paddington, with the rain pelting down sending all the stray cats back to their home under a vacant office block on St Michael’s Street down the road. The customers stood up and filed out quietly, leaving me, Kevin Conroy, the Maltese, Oisín O’Keefe and two of O’Keefe’s boys to see out the next few minutes.

    “You need to go now”, O’Keefe said to me.

    Conroy nodded, “Come back in tomorrow, usual time”, he said.

    I picked up my coat and lifted the bar flap, and O’Keefe handed me a fat envelope.

    “Now then”, he said, “you remind me of my cousin, my cousin Padraig, the one in Australia. I’ve told you that. Take this and maybe look him up in Sydney for me, there’s a fine lad”.

    I took it and I shook his hand and I left The Exchange, Conroy’s bar. I walked to the station feeling the weight of the envelope in the inside pocket of my raincoat. I was at work the next day behind the bar. I never did see O’Keefe again but I did catch up with his Cousin in Sydney. And I did look like him.


  • Short Fiction

    Short Fiction

    Please enjoy reading these very curious tales for very curious people.


    • The dreadful Msr Loussiere

      It is this document above all others that has been the chart of my life. The anger, pain and sadness I derive from it constantly draws me to Loussiere. 

      Read on


    • The Flying People

      There is no peace for them, so there must be no peace for anybody. That’s their reasoning.

      Read on


    • Dapper Dale

      Kathleen and me had been up late talking. She talked about babies and I talked, through a bit of beer, about getting away, going abroad before babies. Getting away.

      Read on


    • Haring down the hill

      He sat in the churchyard, feeling the fag packet in his pocket. He didn’t want to go home where all his relatives would have arrived in black, coughing into sandwiches and mini sausage rolls. They’d try tell him stories about his dad, pretending they knew his dad better than they did.

      Read on


    • A Rank Sandwich in Bolton – Part 1: before the Murder

      You would never have believed that she’d been one of the first female pilots in the RAF back in the day, but she fell out with the military.

      Read on


  • Revenger’s Tales – John & Gordon

    Revenger’s Tales – John & Gordon

    John sat in that room and began writing and then recording audio and video about everything that was wrong with it and, therefore, with Gordon.

    Stasis is never wanting to be wrong. Or right for that matter. People change their minds all the time anyway. Unless they have revenge in mind that is. Revenge makes you right and wrong simultaneously. Something tells you that what you want to do is wrong but by doing it, by completing their Revengers’ Tale, the world will be set right.

    Some Revengers manage to convince themselves of this dualistic approach all the way to their graves. Their consciences vomit guilt into them.

    Some don’t.

    Some are so convinced of their messianic mission of revenge that can convince others of it. Even to carry that mission forward after the death or imprisonment of the original Revenger.

    Some Revenger’s Tales grow and morph long after the Revenger and the original target of their revenge have long been forgotten.

    You should also note before we continue that most Revengers are almost like you and I. As are the objects of the particular revenge. Most revengees look either much, much more beautiful or much, much uglier. That is how you can tell the former from the latter.

    Many Revengers can disguise this difference. Some of you are even cleverer than that. Many appear to make their object’s beauty or ugliness your own. I mean, their own. Not you of course.

    Subjectivity is objectivity. An effective Revenger can combine these. Pain is pleasure. A great Revenger will be able to convince first themselves and then others. The truly masterful Revenger will be able to finally even convince the revengees that, in fact, everybody has benefited from the act or acts.

    At their genesis, however, the Revenger must first be able to eliminate any doubt from their souls.


    Take the example of ‘John’ who hated his room in a capital city. Of course, he hated his life in the city. He hated everything about the city. It’s bright lights especially. John was not a hugely prolific though. He concentrated his loathing on his room in the house owned by a man we’ll call ‘Gordon’.

    John sat in that room and began writing and then recording audio and video about everything that was wrong with it and, therefore, with Gordon.

    One year in he was preparing to show Gordon written notes that detailed the noise, the damp, the smells and the fact that the shy lady in the room above him had a new splash of paint on her landing despite only having moved in three months previously. John’s landing remained wallpapered in the dark red flock of a decade before.

    He showed Gordon his notes. Played him audio (John had a podcast with three listeners). Showed him the video. Gordon told him that he could always move out. So, John modified his plan and opted instead to understand the other man more deeply. John decided he could do this by acquainting himself with Gordon’s haunts and habits. These, it transpired, comprised a local bar called ‘Chicagos’, which was frequented by actors, actresses and their hangers-on. Gordon had become the second character in John’s Revenger’s Tale.

    Soon, John started to eat and drink at Chicagos on a more regular basis than Gordon. He discovered that Gordon enjoyed throwing his weight around. This was strange. He was a tall man, but he was slight, he was wiry. He dressed in unrealised low-camp. Usually in white shoes, pale blue slacks and loud, Hawaiian shirts.

    The people in Chicagos, as John soon discovered, were open, generous types. They took to John quickly, because he helped them with taxes. John was good with money. He helped others to find happiness in their complex relationships. He had no desire for a relationship of his own so was able to view theirs with great clarity.

    John was sure not to mention that Gordon was his landlord. Gordon never appeared to acknowledge John’s presence, except for one occasion in the lavatory, following a particularly morose and drunken session. Gordon had come up behind John, who was washing his hands, and had explained – sotto voce – that he knew who he was, and he knew what he was up to.

    Mr and Mrs Martini, who owned the bar, had invited John and some of the other regulars to the christening of one of their battalions of grandchildren. The party had returned two hours before to find Gordon, sitting at his small round wooden table in the middle of the bar area with a chessboard in front of him, his head in his hands. Other drinkers were scattered on various stools, at tables and of course, at the bar itself. The exclusion zone around Gordon’s table was apparent though, as were the chessmen drowning on the wine-drenched board.

    John had gone to the gents, and as he was finishing up Gordon had stumbled in. After explaining that he knew what John was up to, which elicited no reaction, he told John about his room. It was cursed. Not only that but the curse would never be lifted. Gordon slurred about the love of his life, his whole life. He had died in John’s room, on John’s bed. There had been nothing he could do. The suicide had been so unnecessary, it had been so cold.

    “So, why did you rent it to me?” asked John.

    ”Because I needed the money to pay for the funeral. Because you said you would take it. Because nobody else had”, sobbed Gordon. He told John that he wanted someone truly unpleasant to occupy the room, to suffer in the same room that his beloved had. His beloved who had let him down so badly. He said that John was perfect for the role. He told John that he enjoyed every piece of his writing, every sound from his audio, and especially every piece of his video.

    He told John that his revenge on his beloved for leaving had been beautiful to see and hear.

    John returned to the party. John returned to his room. Alone.

  • The Rimmingtons

    The Rimmingtons

    “Quivering slightly he turned some fifty pages, slowly and deliberately seeking a specific passage.”

    The dear, dour cloisters of Rimmington Hall rang with excitement. Cleaning, dusting, painting, polishing, rejuvenating were the orders of the day. The young master was coming home! For the first time in four years the curtains were not drawn, the fires were alight, and the sound of music – in the form of off-key humming – could be heard in the anterooms and backstairs.

    Old Joe Raggedy, the beaming butler who only a week before had been the rheumy, despondent, physically distant under-gardener hummed gently to anyone who cared to listen as he walked purposefully from one chamber to the next. His three and a half year struggle to overthrow Thamesmead, the previous holder of the master keyring and butling suit had been more successful than he could ever have dreamt. Thamesmead had not only unseated, he had also been disgraced.

    “This place! Bugger me, this place! Who would have thought it? Bugger me blind!”, he whispered to himself as he cleared playing cards from one of the tables in one of the rooms in the east wing.

    Outside in the stables a movement beneath the hay in what used to be Longbuck Ridge Messiah’s stall sent two mice scurrying for safety. Isis the Siamese cat tracked their location before making a quick exit herself.

    “Mrs Catchmole? Mrs Catchmole?” Lady Rimmington, still startlingly beautiful despite her hundred and five years on earth, called the communication tube to her head-cook. “When are Philip and Dilip coming from the village to uncanker the chandeliers?”

    “Bless you, ladyship, but they’ve been here this last two hours past. They’ve just finished cleaning the young master’s gun cabinet so I was getting their strengths up…” the lady Rimmington thought she heard some grunting and a giggle, “with a nicer cup of tea and some Kedgeree. They’ll be into the second ballroom for the decankering in two snips of a Christmas turkey’s doings.”

    “Very good Mrs Catchmole, please see to it that they remember to calm the slurry pit in the back-back garden before they make their way home.” Her ladyship swept her still-blonde hair beneath her father’s fourth-best rowing cap and surveyed the room.

    She sat on the bed that her son had so often vacated in order to ride to hounds, climb trees. Or simply to sit at his mother’s side, listening as she arranged the week’s menus down the communication tube. There, neatly folded just as his batman, Swallow, had left them, were the running shorts, cricket whites and birdsnesting trousers of the heir to the Rimmington estates.

    These were the togs of a baby, their owner would soon be returning as a man. Next to this holy pile sat the cricket ball with which he had taken his first hat-trick of wickets on the village green at a mere twelve years of age. It was a Rimmington tradition to take your first wicket between the ages of twelve and fifteen at a village cricket match.

    HMS Ingenious, now safely docked in the Port of London gave no sign of its recent Antarctic voyage – the burial at sea and fresh new coat of Buenos Aires paint had seen to that.

    Captain Gerald Glyde sat in the wardroom, alone, putting the finishing touches to the twenty-eight letters of commendation he was to dispatch the Admiralty. Dotting the final “i” he laid the pile to one side, examined his sidearm and drank from the Glencairn of Glenditchdrudard at his right hand. Refilling the glass he selected a beaten brown leather-bound notebook from the stack near his left foot.

    Dog-eared it might have been, yet he touched its opening page with reverence. Quivering slightly he turned some fifty pages, slowly and deliberately seeking a specific passage. On finding it, he drank another glassful before tearing out a page and lighting it over his ashtray.

    No one close by heard the single gunshot crashing from the wardroom. No one was there to soften the blow as Glyde’s badly damaged head slammed into the table. Again he had failed, and now he’d have to find yet another new ship’s lad to continue to sacrifice and search he thought before losing consciousness.


    “What-ho, Swallow! Pass me a towel!” Charles Bayer Ffenmore Rimmington bellowed good-naturedly to his batman as the icy water of his Sunday morning shower coursed over his aristocratic body. Cambridge had been as good to him as it had been to any of those Rimmingtons who had preceded him but today was his farewell to all that.

    “Swallow, where are you with that towel?!” He knew that despite his own tender years – he was coming up for his 21st birthday, Swallow, respected and looked-up to him. What he wasn’t so sure about was where the fellow was right now.

    “I will be with you forthwith sir, I was laying in a few more buds of lilac to the cummerbund draw in your travelling valise,” Swallow deftly threw the towel over the heating rail without actually setting foot inside the bathroom itself. His dexterous flick of the formed a perfect fold and the white, freshly laundered material settled perfectly as his master’s left hand shot from the stall.

    “Brrr, I say, Brrrrr! That does one a power of good of a winter’s morning. Now, are we ready for the off?”.

    Drying himself admiringly in the mirror, Rimmington awaited the response in the certain knowledge that his servant would still have a few minor touches to add to the packing.

    Despite his lowly station, Swallow was a perfectionist. As it was, the young serving man – a mere 18 years-old himself – was indeed putting the finishing touches to the packing of the paraphernalia that had been his life’s work since the age of ten.

    Making the final fold to the final shirt before laying it lovingly inside the shirt-case, Swallow patted down the pillow on the recently vacated bed, dusted off the sideboard, opened the windows that overlooked St Aspinall’s quad and breathed out.

    Cambridge had been a lark but Swallow was looking forward to the thought of a week at Rimmington Hall followed by the taking up of digs in London. St James was to be the new place of residence. His young master was to take up his position as barrister at law with the chambers of Lucet, Gudgeon, Glyde, Capron and Morecambe.

    Lincoln’s Inn was to be the place of work. Swallow would, within the fortnight, be surrounded by the culture, energy and life he had craved ever since he’d learned to read and write. For a young gentleman of this modish new generation, Swallow was aware that not only must he know his place, but that he must also know how to better it.

    Below in the quad he could see the cab arriving to convey him back to Rimmington Hall, his home since childhood. Swallow imagined he heard the last chained step of his old life before he leap into the new, the modern, the upwardly trajected.

  • Don’t call him Satan

    Don’t call him Satan

    You snake! You dog! You dirty snitch. My brother’s got 15 years in prison because of you

    Do not call me Satan. I am a man with a simple desire, a passion if you will: to maintain and then better my own standard of living. I have certain vices, as does every other walking soul on this planet. I have a code of ethics that wouldn’t have been out of place at the first sitting of the Round Table. I am not a thug or a psychopath. Don’t listen to what the scumbags say. They’re just ignorant animals.

    Jeeeeesus when gossip gets out of hand, eh? Mad times. Like this, for example.

    So, I’m at the bar drinking rum and coke, whistling quietly, checking out the lovely boys and pretty girls having their joys.

    So, some bloke walks up to me. Big bloke. Posh it turned out. Very posh. We nod at each, as you do, as is correct etiquette between two big, ugly lads.

    So, instead of getting a beer and a seat, he puts his face to mine and screams, “You snake! You dog! You dirty snitch. My brother’s got 15 years in prison because of you.”

    So, I shrugged. It was an open prison. It wasn’t as if the little twat was going to get shivved by Bubba. Far more likely that he’d meet old pals from school. He was an idiot, a useful one though. He wanted to rebel against his family, his clan, his good old family tree. It worked for me.

    So, he hits me. Coked out his head. I’m sure it started as a punch. That must have been his intention. I’m sure that was his intention, but the punch sort of got half-arsed on its way over and became a weak slap.

    So, I parried with my huge forearms. Then I hit him back. Full-on, heel of the hand under the nose.

    So, he falls over. As you do when you know that there’s not going to be any follow-up to a matter, you relax. I don’t. I didn’t. Never under-estimate the powerful stupidity of an over-educated, upper-under-class middle child who wants to show his family exactly what is what, before he accepts his lordom or sirship or whatever these things are called.

    So, he says while staunching the blood coming from his nose, “Just you wait. Just you fucking wait!” He tries to get up but his legs crumple beneath him. Ugly. He swings at me from his crumpled-up prone position.

    So, I was going to kick him. Instead I decided to be a bit classier than that. I’m maturing, everyone says so.

    So, I picked him up, wagged a finger at his broken nose in a hardman manner. I called the barstaff to clean him down and get him home. I headed off out and down the street.
    Geezer should have really viewed this one experience through a survival lens, turning the experience into a learning event rather than a painful interlude in an otherwise gilded life.

    Post-production image of a bald man with a union jack or flag or whatever you call it over his shoulders

    The fact that he wouldn’t talk to me much more after this, until Christmas Eve at least (and this was two months away), meant that the loss was all his.

    It’s a smashing street really where I live. It’s leafy, but it has an underpass beneath the motorway down to the river-front. Between these two points were two miles of shops and pubs all of which have residential flatlets above them. Lovely.

    I ran a shop at the motorway end, or as the older inhabitants called it “the Meadow Lane End” – cute isn’t it? It’s not. It’s one of those names given to pits of debt by local authorities. Not a meadow in sight. Not even a tree.

    My shop sells electronic equipment, secondhand records and computer games, televisions, you know the rigmarole. It’s dowdy, smelly and does not encourage browsing. I don’t encourage browsing, I don’t even encourage spending that much. However I do make my money from the shop. I pass people through it – the new gadgets. Everybody wants one sooner or later and for a variety of reasons.

    I like to think of myself as an amoral kind of gent. Well suited to the modern age. Capable of coping with emotional and unemotional situations. Able to empathise, sympathise and distance. I don’t do drugs, I do drink a lot. I gave up smoking last year. I like to think of myself as literate. I do a lot of my own research into important matters. I pay tax. I am heterosexual.

    My name is Wayne and I’m 29 years old. I am a depressive – bi-polar but I don’t take Prozac, Lithium or any of the others. I exercise and keep busy, when I get suicidal and steer clear of the drink and watch black and white movies – mostly “Bringing Up Baby” which bears no resemblance to my life or that of anybody I know. I like the way that Cary and Katherine really want to find reasons to avoid the obvious happiness that awaits them. I often cry for no reason. I am not a likeable fellow and have destroyed at least two dead cert relationships with malice a-during-thought.

    Self-pity is huge with me. I seek out biographies of self-pitying folk. I avoid actual self-pitying people though. My self-pity is fuelled by mediocrity. I never wanted to be mediocre. It’s not my fault.

    Anyway, back to Bryyyannn. He is one of the chaps who comes into my shop to try to sell me things. Brian has no chance whatsoever of anything. Brian will never even win the lottery. Brian is a deadman walking but no thoughts of suicide ever mug him mid-beer. He’s too thick, he’s a moron with more yelping sprogs than braincells.

    He’s a big lad with a t-shirt, a Ford Escort, a CD-player and a colour television. He depresses me more than any of my own internal, bad chemistry ever could. Because Brian just keeps on surviving and I have no idea how. All that’s reasonable, holy and rational dictates that the 16-stone, wannabe American, shit-shoveling, shit-eating, shit-looking, shithead should have turned up his toes years ago.

    But then again, I have trouble working out how he learnt to drive let alone how he makes it through a month without starving to death, walking into a glass door or simply exploding with the inward pressure of so much thick-as-shittery.

    Now, it’s fairly apparent to me that the reason I don’t kill Brian is that I need someone worse than I am hanging around my life. Well, yes. But it also has a great deal to do with the fact that I’m a coward and I’d probably get it wrong. I fantasise about it though; machetes, machine guns, knives, poison, drowning, car accident, drug overdose. But I don’t do it. I give him work instead, and he lets me down. So I insult him in the pub, behind his back at all times.

    Tonight though, I hit him and he tumbles. It doesn’t make me feel any better. There’s only one thing that ever makes me feel better, and that’s money.

    I worry about money all the time. I never have money although I spend it. I scrounge with no compunction. It’s the only way.

    Once, when I was younger, before the relationship problems, I asked the deity to let me have love not money. I was standing at a bus-stop opposite Bow Church in the City of London having just walked out of another interview for another job. I’d smiled and talked the talk and thought to myself that this was too much mammon for a young man and knew that I hadn’t got this job.

    I tossed up my options and tried self-pity with God. This was during a period when I searching for my own soul. The speech was along the lines of: “I don’t want the money. I want love. I can live without money but not love”, kind of thing.

    That prayer has always stuck with me because when I did get a soulmate, all we ever did was argue about money until the sense was screwed out of it all.

    I was so young. Innocent. Dumb.

    The deity obviously meant: “Look, you’re no good with relationships, go with the money”. I talk to God a great deal, without of course, having any belief in him.

    I simply like to hedge my bets and he’s about the only one who is anywhere near me in terms of ability. You can’t second guess him. He’ll fuck you. Or if he doesn’t then fate will. And if that doesn’t get you, well Karma will, and if that’s not the case then pre-ordination will. Or there’s the class-system. There’s always a reason and there’s always something to go wrong.

    I’m concerned at this time with making a lot of money. I mean £100,000 or more if the thing plays out as well as the planner thinks it should. Then I can get some good therapy that will enable me to spend some time talking about this condition to someone else. That will then enable me to make some more money until eventually I will be able to kill the condition and get on with having a relationship, travelling the world and killing Brian.

    The planner is a Mr Hughes who does come from Wales, from Swansea I think. He’s like the rest of us but with more front and a 15-year old Jaguar just like you’d expect. His quirk is magic. Mr Hughes believes in the power of timeless and eternal external forces. Go figure. Mr Hughes wears a green suit with brown brogues and never carries jewellery. That surprised me because he just looks like the kind of 50-year old who loves baubles. But Mr Hughes’ Jaguar is under-stated. He sees himself as a planner, and planners never are more concerned with the life of the mind than the trappings that come with a successful plan.

    I’ve worked with Mr Hughes before on a small con in Winchester. What a cutie of a county town that one is. We put up in one of the outlying villages, a small hotel on the riverbank, quiet and alive with the local pool competitions, barmaid chats and under-18s on the run from sobriety.

    The con was a simple one that revolved around charitable contributions to an overseas fund for poor children. I was the aid worker who’d seen it all in Senegal or Cambudidiliia or wherever. I’d come to Mr Hughe’s attention via a mutual friend called Paul Gorse who smoked too much hashish and saw the delivery of beans on toast as some sort of sacred event. Lovely bloke. Such a shame what happened to him.

    Mr Hughes is a tall, tall man and skinny. This means that he’s always cold and forever shivering. It also doesn’t help that he’s smooth skinned like a down-hill bike racer or a girl. He’s got olivey skin with a brown birthmark or mole on his left cheek. He likes to plan cons and he likes to watch them happen.

    He also likes to take heroin. He tried to get me to have a bash when we moved to our second job – he claimed that it would lead to a greater mutual understanding and also provide me with much needed motivation to make the cash that we both loved. I thought he was trying to fuck me and then control the supply. I told him. He cried. We moved on.

    The Winchester con involved shagging a liberal but cash-wealthy company out of cash that they would have thrown away on charity anyway. Simple con; all you need is a video, Mr Hughes’ London contacts for a decent piece of letterhead, some suitably heart-rending letters, and the right time. Mr Hughes knows this kind of thing. He’s aware of the moment.

  • The Wallington Shocker

    The Wallington Shocker

    The high seriousness of the five Special Branch officers crossed the border into absurdity when held up against what had actually happened.

    George Rugley refuses to talk about the sub-post office at the end of Breaker Street in the Somerset village of Wallington. Save for a petition to have it demolished, and the ground on which it stood since 1899 concreted over, George is adamant in his silence.

    Over the years local media news-puppies eager to make their name by unearthing some further titbit of scandal about the 1962 “massacre” and “sexual goings-on” would ferret him out. These encounters generally lasted two hours, most of which was spent plying the 62 year old with Teachers whisky and Bensons. They inevitably ended with a pissed George tipping pissed-off hack into the night.

    The meetings always took place in the Dragon Inn on the green. George would not abide guests of any kind in his ground-floor flat in one of the converted 14th Century alms houses on the steeply sloping, river side of Archer Street.

    No one in the village ever asked and George never gave invitations. You could see him through the window of his televisionless living room, at his type-writer, pressing away like someone feeling for their keys in the dark. He never looked up. One writer even suggested to a colleague after a particularly fruitless visit, that George was like an Amsterdam whore, parading his own brand of titillation to prospective punters without ever putting out unless paid.

    George just didn’t like having the curtains closed and as the flat consisted of a bedroom, kitchen, bathroom and living room, he had little choice but to work at his desk in view of the street. Because the rest of the village knew to pass by looking up the street to the church, and because he knew when to buy a round, attend the amateur dramatics, and umpire during the summer it worked for him.

    So, the writers, hacks and curiosity seekers would seek him out at the pub where he ate every night. He was willing to be sought, he knew they would find him, but he was far from willing to confide. He had no confidence in their story telling. So he listened and drank and remained like the frigid whore they all thought he was. At home he typed and typed, neatly filing the sheets of A4 cartridge paper away in dated ring-binders. Every month he would make the trip to Taunton and its main post office to send a copy of the most recent notes to an address in New York.

    One night in June, as the rain prepared to green the surrounding hills, he’d finished his eggs and gammon and was considering a game of cards with Tuft and Parker, the two longtime companions who owned the Dragon. Before the deck was taken from its place on top of the travel draughts next to the wine glasses, in walked the kind of face that cooed “desperately interested, no really” from every open pore.

    George returned to his seat, unfurled his copy of the International Herald Tribune and prepared for the worst. After ordering a pint of the local best, the researcher asked Parker: “That’s George Rugely isn’t it? You wouldn’t know what he drinks would you?”

    Parker nodded and poured a large Teachers whisky with no ice: “You’re not going to get anything out of him you know, there’s little point you bothering. George won’t say a word about it”.

    “We’ll see”, replied the younger man developing or trying to develop an attitude of sanguinity that was barely achievable in older pros, let alone an eleven-stone, twenty-two year old with a £4.99 book about the original Ripper murders to his name. He wandered over to George, who could almost see the opening line edging to get out.

    “George Rugely I presume”, it was more than unoriginal, it wasn’t even appropriate for the occasion.

    “You may as well take a seat, give me the scotch and get on with it. I take it this has turned into some form of initiation rite, if only I felt like a holy relic and not simply some… how did they put it?”

    “Whore, titillating Amsterdam hooker.”

    “What do you know and what do you want to know? Before you go on though, let me stop you going down any path that begins: ‘This isn’t about the murders PC, sorry Mr, Rugely, it’s a profile of you. We want to know more about the only man who has ever come close to identifying Mr Why’. It doesn’t wash, and hasn’t washed since 1976.”

    There is no profile of me. I have done nothing of any note. The only reason I am of any relevance outside of the village is that every other officer with any concern in the matter has already given their side of the story, excluding of course Special Branch who are not allowed to.

    Even the corner gave two hundred of his four hundred-page autobiography over to the incident. I have not, and that’s what makes me interesting. I am a potential surfeit of new, unpublished and therefore exclusive insights”, not even George was aware that he could sneer quite that effectively.

    “You would like to know as much about the creature who pulled the triggers, tied the knots, hammered the nails and wielded the knife. I imagine that you have your own theories on the pairings of the civilians, the note, the relationship between the eight and the reason for choosing Wallington above all other villages.

    “Also, do not tell me that you are long-lost relative of the murdering bastard and have come to admit to the discovery of a similar note to the only person who could understand or forgive. That was tried several times in the 1980s. Do not tell me that you are an honest writer who wishes to make unglamorous something that no one but the sickest of minds would possibly find glamorous in the first place. In short, please, don’t waste my time. By the way, I will need another Teachers and a packet of cigarettes”.

    “It is a kind of initiation rite, you’re right there. I’m writing a book on the effects of murders and my publisher appears to be fixated with the “Wallington Horror House”. Personally I think it holds as much interest to most sane people as Manson, Jim Jones or the Wests. It’s old, old news, but nevertheless, you have to be talked to, so I’m talking to you.

    Frankly, I can’t see what difference it would make to you how the information is going to be used. I’m not expecting to get anything out of this evening except maybe a lighter wallet, a trip to Somerset and the chance to wear a badge to the next Guild of Crime Writers dinner that says: ‘I’ve met George Rugley… and he’s worse than that’. That’s about the only place your legend pertains any longer Mr Rugley. Teachers was it?” He stood, and walked back to Tuft behind the bar.

    George was more impressed than usual by this approach. It was possible that the reverberations from the multiple murders were finally turning from page leads into interesting margin notes for bigger, more immediate events. It was even possible that his contrariness was going to be the only thing left for the carrion-writers to chew over. All the other facts of the case were known.

    Most of the perceptions had been logged, made into “True Life” dramas and forgotten or sewn into the mythic tapestry that covered the actual events. It might be the case that his own thoughts on the matter, so long suppressed, had lost any actual relevance, replaced as they seemed to be by the hunt for them. Then again it still seemed like just another angle, another way of getting him to say a name, and that wasn’t going to happen. He’d lost more than a few scotches in the decades since the slaughterhouse tipped its contents into his life. Not opening his mouth had by some accounts lost him millions, but that wasn’t close to the real value. So he wasn’t going to start worrying about it now.

    George’s wife had left him as a result of the events at the sub-post office. Shortly after that he’d resigned from the force, moved from their home to rent a small flat in Wallington. She’d left because he couldn’t make her understand that he had to remain objective, that despite the nightmares, he couldn’t share the details with her. Even though her younger sister had been one of the casualties who, along with the other seven had been consigned to a closed casket as soon as she was tipped off the post-mortem slab, he still was unable to communicate anything about what he’d seen to his wife.

    As the local bobby, he’s been first to the scene that at that time was still under siege. He’d cycled down from a council meeting following a phone call from a neighbour who had heard the shots and then screams. He’d called in the CID who took at least an hour and two deaths to get there. In that hour, PC Rugely had stood, as unable to do anything as the victims inside.

    When they did arrive he was swiftly relegated to crowd control. As local liaison he’d been led into the place to identify what or who he could. The assassin or murderer was later to be christened “Mr Why”. He’d removed not only his own finger-ends but also his face, including the teeth, before managing to put a knife directly into his heart – speculation was that he’d fallen onto it.

    George entered the sub-post office at 11:15am behind Detective Sergeants Bentley and Tucker of Taunton CID, the till was in place, unopened, a note was pinned to the grill, and that was the last sign of anything approaching normal life. Eight civilians, as they came to be called, were literally scattered around the small room in pairs tied with bailing twine into positions of close intimacy. No one retained his or her own face, hands or genitals.

    Mr Why was slumped on top of the counter like some fairy-tale shoemaker who had offended the fairies into revenging torture. His crossed legs held one of the shotguns, a hunting knife and thermos flask containing the kind of hot sweet tea that was used after such tragedies. His hands held the knife and a small, plain gold ring.

    The viscera was everywhere except for the till which was conspicuously clean. Both CID officers gagged, turned and ran from the scene to throw-up outside on the village green onto which the post-office abutted. George stood, too aware of who he was seeing and why they were there, to equate the piles of meat with dead people. Eight people had been there for the everyday purposes of pensions, stamps and conversations. Now they were ragged parcels, tied, packaged to strangeness.

    The message of the events was yet to move past the recognition of the participants let alone reach the part of his brain that would trigger a gag reflex. He was literally and completely transfixed by the sheer out-of-the-ordinariness of this eminently ordinary venue. He walked further into the small, ten-feet by 12-feet room trying to get behind the counter to the kitchen and back yard before recalling something about not disturbing anything until forensics arrived and turned the insanity into some form of observable reality. Turning back towards the door he kicked a revolver.

    George was ordered to door duty while Tucker made rapid notes and Bentley screamed insults down the phone to forensics who had still to leave Taunton. By the time they arrived newspapers and TV had descended on the village and were talking to everybody in sight. George was incapable of saying anything to anyone, he merely stood, blocking the entrance looking into some distant place.

    The blood had soaked into his trouser legs up to the shins and his hands were washed red. Unlike CID, he’d been immediately aware of the identities of the eight paired victims. Standing outside the post office for four hours, he’d been able to match faces to bodies, voices to faces and conversations to voices. From the conversations he’d been able to remember their movements, mannerisms, idiosyncrasies and from that he’d been pitched straight into the depths of what they must have suffered.

    Of the eight, three were women: Janet his sister-in-law, Mr Gregson the widow, and Ellen Santry the sub-post mistress. Four of the five men were in collecting pensions, Misters Owen, Crofton, Hemsley and Forsyth, while the fifth was probably running an errand for his wife. Clive and Maureen Edwards were in their late twenties, outgoing, middling wealthy and awaiting the inevitable call to the parish council.

    George had played cricket with Clive and would visit him at his desk in his antiques shop two doors up from his death-place. They joked that Clive was the only dealer that the constable would ever have any trouble with.

    He made a tidy living and was often out of the village at trade fairs or auctions. A stalwart of the cricket and football teams, he got drunk like everybody else and needed stamps like everybody else. He was an inch under six feet tall, sandy haired and was always in a suit and tie with a pair of brown Churches brogues shined and double-knotted on his feet. Clive’s business afforded the household a cleaning woman and several trips abroad a year.

    Maureen wrote romantic fiction for pennies – substantial pennies by the means of many of the other villagers – and made sure to include at least one or two of the ladies of the five-hundred soul village in at least three of her yearly output of twelve books. She’d been writing too long to believe everything she created, but quietly within her heart she held the virtues of tempered passion and binding love-loyalty to be the saving graces when all was said and done.

    Both Clive and Maureen were known, not disliked and often talked about. Now the writing would cease, to be replaced by a kind of dry, kindled mourning that would eventually ignite in her own suicide four years later.

    The next time George entered the room was at eight that evening, as local-liaison. By then the place was packed with ranking officers and forensics patiently going over the scene.

    The bodies had been removed, still paired: Mrs Gregson with Ellen Santry, Janet with Mr Crofton, Owen with Hemsley, and Forsyth with Clive Edwards. White chalk marks in weird patterns had been marked on the floor where they lay, squatted or hunched.

    One pair that hung, strapped to nails, recently hammered into the left-hand wall, their feet a few inches from the floor, so they didn’t even make it into the Sunday newspapers with a chalked memorial the next morning.

    The days that followed were sliced into sections of short sleep, CID grillings, witness reports, more CID grillings, and the arrival of snoopers from the Met who thought that one of their hardmen might have taken a country jaunt, he hadn’t. George also encountered, for the first but not the last time, Special Branch. 

    The high seriousness of the five Special Branch officers crossed the border into absurdity when held up against what had actually happened. All of the un-ranked and barely identified officers were dressed in dark suits with the tallest seemingly the leader. They then ranked down in size, ending at five-feet nine inches. Five-nine did all the writing.

    “We know you were familiar with the civilians PC Rugley, so we don’t want you to go Mrs Marpling the incident”, commented five-foot-eleven towards the middle of the first interview.

    “You’re not a suspect”, advanced five-foot-ten at the start of the second.

    “This method execution is not an MO with which we are unfamiliar, we merely need you to flesh out the details”, began six-foot-one, unaware of his pomp or the raw choice of words.

    George was dumbfounded by the way in which he was relegated to data conduit without ever truly being listened to. On joining the force at the age of 18, in preference to a job at the local box-making factory, he had longed for an occasion like this one where he could actually be useful. Slowly, as the years of his service had progressed, he’d grown comfortable with his day-to-day tasks in Wallington.

    By the time of the post office slaughter he had learned to look on the murders, rapes, indecent assaults and other detritus that flopped onto his desk in the form of memo and poster in the same way as a weekend soldier looks at a minor war. He knew it was happening and that he was, nominally, trained to deal with it but was aware that he wouldn’t have to.

    Complacency was an everyday event in a place the size of Wallington. When the most you have to deal with is a boundary dispute, the occasional drunk and disorderly, rumours of wife beating, and the annual vandalism of the cricket club’s prized sight-screens (courtesy of Mark Hornley who couldn’t abide the damn things blocking his view of the cricket so would paint obscenities on them), you grew comfortable.

    But now the human abattoir had opened its doors onto the green, and the chief slaughterman had evaded any blame by deleting himself from any chance of tracing, and George wanted to do something. Instead he was left to feel unattached, peripheral and even marginally to blame for somehow not spotting the stranger. This was the only thing that was known about Mr Why. He was not a resident of Wallington nor, to the best of anybody’s knowledge, had he ever been. He had simply drifted in pursuit, or so George’s wife maintained, by his own demons and taken life.

  • Jimmy & Jenny

    Jimmy & Jenny

    What’s wrong with this novel that means it’s dead in its crib? Tenses are all over the place for a start. Tenses can get away with a lot, so you’ve got to keep an eye on them. I didn’t.

    Too many characters are all vying for centrality. It’s lovely creating characters. Deploying them so they don’t all distract the reader is much, much harder.

    Anyway, I hope you can extract some joy from the gangster who has a big problem. He’s a poet. He can’t help himself. And that’s just soft. Unmanly, a problem for him and the woman he loves. A problem for the town if Jim ever gets found out.


    Jimmy Prudom married Jenny, née Rose, in July 1977. Queen Elizabeth II’s Silver Jubilee was their final wedding day because the street party was all about them. They were a powerful partnership in a small seaside town on the south coast the England. The only people they really loved was each other.

    Just two days before the wedding, 25 year old hardmand Jimmy had emerged from HM Prison Kingston after serving two years of a five year term for aggravated assault and a bit of the old breaking and entering. While he was banged up, Jenny had waited for him, keeping a weather eye on The Dojo Club. She handled matters in a way that surprised the hardmen and wannabe hardmen.

    Dave – The Money – Bartlett was Best Man. Dave, an old mate from school, good with figures, and with a firm understanding of how to move cash about so that it blossomed and gave rich fruit, made a funny speech and ensured the venue got paid. The venue was, of course, the Dojo Club.

    After the rest of the guests had gone home, merrily, Jimmy, Jenny and Dave Money sat at a small, heavy round table in the upstairs bar with a view out over the city, its lights popping off as the run rose wanly.

    Jimmy, even with the soft dawn light on him, had an ugly character. He was ugly inside and out. He was a broken biscuit sucked clean of all sweetness. He was famous for what other people called bad, selfish, stupid decisions. He called them ‘necessary evils’.

    What he had going for him was the fact that Jimmy was lucky. Really lucky. Jenny was a prime example of this fortuitousness. She was his soulmate in every way imaginable. She was mean in every way. Imaginably mean.

    Everything about Jenny Prudom – from her dark, dyed red feather-cut down to her ability to remember every debt no matter how small – was down to her. No man interferes with Jenny. No woman would dare. 

    Jimmy and Jenny are filled and fuelled by begrudging the whole world, clever and stupid, pretty and talented, frozen and fiery, all ways and aspects, all people and animals; all of it, all of them. 

    This was how she was and there’s no changing her. She knows what she knows. Facts are inevitably facts and winners make facts. Jimmy loves this so much his heart broke, mended again in prison at the thought of her. He loves that Jenny has no subtly, that’s her charm. Like him she’s driven by what she knows and by a deep, dark, dreadful desire to hold on to it at all costs. Well, nearly all costs.

    As a trio, Dave Money and the Prudoms are a good, working unit. Jimmy and Jenny plan and get their hands dirty when it suits. Dave Money expedites, sort the logistics, handles the money, handles the legals, keeps things quiet and reasonable. He’s a middle aged looking fella early. He’s always in a smart, cost-effective suit, with a shirt from a pack of three Double Two, and a tie from a collection of five. The suits are either pale blue or dark brown. The shirts are vertical stripes. The ties are diagonally striped. He doesn’t clean his shoes enough. No one really notices Dave Money.

    The Prudoms had bought the Dojo Club about two years ago. It had been a martial arts gym until but they’d converted it. They brought in tables, a Teac sound system, and two bars, one up for the young dancers and speed freaks and one down for the elderly, sedentary ale and spirit drinkers. 

    Among the youngsters and the wannabe youngsters (paunchy football thugs with families, and lots of time) who jigged about swilled in lager upstairs are the components of what the local press will eventually call “The Loose Lads Gang”. Many of this benighted lot already work for the Prudoms in capacities as diverse as carpark attendant, ice cream seller, deck chair hawker and bouncer but none of them have carried out the single act that will name them yet.

    Jenny squeezes Jimmy’s hand as a love gesture but also a prompt.

    “Dave, we’re set here mate. It’s good what we’ve got and we need to make sure that we hang onto it, we’ve got to make sure there are no cracks in us. We’re all together now and that’s how it needs to stay. But we have to look down the line and see where we all stand in five years’ time,” Jenny sips her brandy, the gangster drink.

    “I love you like my brother, mate. So does Jen,” Jenny nods and takes a draw on her cigarette.

    “Like brothers,” this speech has had a lot of preparation, thinks Dave Money. There’s been thinking behind this. Usually this means that Jimmy was approaching a roundabout approach to the kind of enforcement threat that he thinks was appropriate to a hardman who owns a club, an icecream van, a chippie and a garage. Jimmy has been thinking. 

    This, in actual fact, means that Jenny and Jimmy have been groping their way towards a plan of some sort, and this means that they desperately need verbal applause, or more likely fanatical acquiescence.

    “Dave, I’m thinking of a deal, a hotel deal, a Promenade deal, something to build us up, maybe another bar, and we need you onboard going forwards.”

    “Onboard” thought Dave Money. “Where the fuck do they come up with that sort of bollocks?” He listens on.

    “Are you with me, Dave? Are you with us?”

    Dave Money nods using the right angle, the right velocity and the right grunt to show he’s properly intimidated by the veiled threat, that he knows his place but that he loves Jimmy like a brother too.

    “Fantastic mate. I’m with you all the way.” Dave toasts to the idea. All glasses are chinked, all smiles are drawn over teeth, the dawn breaks weakly in cloud and drizzle. Wails from the outgoing passenger ferry horn wash into the room over the sounds of Status Quo and the glass washer.

    Dave leans back in his chair and sucks on the remains of this cigar, and despite employing all the right moves, he remains nervous about what all this was leading up to. Jimmy seems to be looking past the immediate present. He appears to be trying to plan ahead.

    Ever since school Jimmy had tried to be a planner as well as a violent bastard. Dave Money thought, well hoped, that Jimmy had the capacity for more than just reaching out with his fists or the other equipment of brutality that came into reach: chair legs, molten aluminium, scissors, once or twice a spiked running shoe. 

    Dave Money was aware that Jimmy had also captained the football team to victories over some pretty tough opposition and he’d done so with an elegance forced into being by his undeniably intense and out of control charisma. Other lads admired, respected, in some cases even adored, Jimmy Purdom not for what he’d achieved but by what they felt he obviously would achieve in some not too far distant future. This meant that Jimmy was largely unfettered in his admiration for himself. This fed his confidence, which in turn nourished his charisma in a pointless, empty, inevitably savage cycle. 

    Confidence was a silly, shakeable thing in men like Jimmy Purdom who have nothing to base it on other than the eyes of less confident and easily intimidated men plus his own questionable brain chemistry. Jimmy’s tumbledown mental palace of self, with its tiny library of useful knowledge based for most part on SAS Training Fiction and truisms about getting the first punch in when street fighting, also served up eternal, holy writ: loyalty was proof in itself of group membership, and group membership was proof in itself of grace in the eyes of the adult god overlooking all things at all times. Loyalty to this god obviously proves that, no matter the tribulations of the law or clever bastards or of passing social fashions for weakness and weakening behaviour, you are a member set for final and permanent righteousness. Loyalty was all and everything and always had been.

    And like other facts, this fact was rooted firmly in a chain of command and could be subject to review down that chain at any time and for any reason.

    Jenny stands up, stretches into the air, yawns and looks down at Dave Money. She smiles and grabs his huge, balding head in both hands, kissing his crown with a smack of, it turns out, authority rather than affection.

    “Dave, babes, you’re clever. You’re good with the details. I’ve been reading about that. Do not ever get the idea that because you can make five from two and two but only let onto four, that we won’t find out. I fucking hated my fucking brother, love. Just you remember that.”

    Dave Money smiles and nods again. This pair were dangerous in all the right places. They were also friends, which was a good start. But what they never seemed to be able to understand, probably down to their constant drenching in movies and TV and New English Library novels, was that he lacked much ambition. 

    He’d like his own place in the town, which was where he was born, went to school and intended to die surrounded by people he’d known all his life, maybe even a wife, maybe but that wasn’t so much of a bother. He didn’t fancy an empire of concerns no matter how small and mean. It wasn’t his fault that he’d been born with a talent for accounting and not much of a moral compass. Sometimes he wished he did have more ambition or less ability with numbers and organisation. 

    People liked Dave Money, but he realised that this affection was more in the line of the way people liked other people’s pets or kids. Once taken out of their ownership context, to be fair, who could tell one pup from another or the next baby from the first; but they were all likeable or at least not dislikeable, and that was Dave – the Money – Bartlett. Any power he had, any fear or respect invested in him by the others was entirely due to the Prudoms and their ambitions and propensity for savagery.

    Dave already owned what he reckoned would see him through. He owned a bright but dodgy little off licence called Five Star Wines on Caversham Place just off the Prom. He’d installed an Asian bloke, over from Uganda and in need of a job, and his brother to do the day-to-day stuff. What with the fags, the booze, the snacks, the papers and some bits and bobs that no one really needed to bother with the details of, Five Star Wines was a going concern. The Prudoms knew about it and were happy enough, it was another place to shuffle cash through if the need arose.


    Everyone was happy. All pals together. The Queen was on her throne after 25 years of unhurried, regal upper middle-classness. Charles was lined up to follow. The politicians were doing what politicians did. A new motorway, the M5 down to God knows where, was showing the rest of the world what British engineering could do. Everyone was happy. 1977 in a seaside town where no one could afford to go on strike and, despite the damp weather, the summer was looking profitable given the general Jubilee jubilation.

    The sun was well over the yardarm as Dave locked the bar shutters, turned off the light and the three of them walked downstairs to begin the day.

    As they stepped out on the prom, with the breeze hitting them from a sallow sea, Jenny touched Dave Money’s shoulder and whispered:

    “Remember, family doesn’t mean shit. You’re lumbered with family. All that matters was me and Jimmy. I’ve killed people who got too funny. Remember.” She kissed him on his balding head and ran-skipped after Jimmy who had quite deliberately walked on ahead.

    Chapter 1 – The Happy Pea

    At the Happy Pea restaurant, Les Atwater rattles some pans onto stainless steel Parry wall shelf and thinking about the season, the summer, the tourists, the breakfasts and the fucking fried eggs he decides it’s time for a smoke and goes outside.

    He doesn’t go out onto the promenade, too many people to nod at, too much concrete when he wants fields and silence. He goes out to the back yard and lights up and draws in.

    Les was what the kind of people who never go to places like the Happy Pea call a ‘chef patron’. Chef Les Atwater. He thinks of himself, even after 28 years in the business of food preparation and service, as a cook. A potato peeler and an egg fryer. Les got his training with the army during national service. Forced into the kitchen by King and Country was Private Atwater.

    He’d learned a lot in the Army kitchens of his late teens and early twenties. He’d learnt knife skills and how to avoid feeling much pain in his hands before the nerve endings were finally burned and froze and boiled out of any ability to report back to his rapidly cooling brain. 

    Having been a poor (awful) student during his school days and his short time down a mine before the government called him up and made him choose between drowning in the navy or cooking in the army, the only skills Les ever learned were in those khaki kitchens. So, when he left the service – and having no desire to go back down the pit or even to return home – he had continued to cook for a living, slowly rising through the trade to the point where he could give shit to younger men.

    Les didn’t hate food or cooking, he simply didn’t care about either. He’d tried once. Briefly, enthused and enraptured by a younger, studious, talented cook who worked alongside him in a reasonable place in west London in the 1960s, he’d travelled to Paris.

    Unlike his companion who immersed himself in the place, Les lasted a painful, humiliating month in a kitchen on the Rue Malar just off the Rue de l’Université. Spitting distance from the Seine. It took him that long to realise that he hated the French, the Algerians, the Dahomians, the Irish and the fucking Yanks. 

    He hated the food, all cream and fiddling about with garnishes. He hated the wine, the lager beer and the awful, shitty music. He hated his slowness and his inability to understand even the most basic of commands because the language made no sense at all. His pal snapped onto it tout de bloody sweet. 

    In the meantime Les realised that he was the most stupid man in Paris, in France, in Europe. Hardworking, he never missed a shift, but thick as a pile of logs. He got into fights about nothing. He couldn’t even fall in love like all the rest of the staff, from dish pig to maître de, all seemed to be able to do it at the drop of a knife.

    What finally did it for him, what decided him to return to England, was watching some African looking blokes being chucked off the Pont Saint-Michel to thrash around in the Seine by the army or police, he couldn’t really tell, one night on his way home from work.

    He’d kept on walking because there was nothing else to do. Inside him, for a small second, a tinge of conscience and concern coloured up before subsiding into the grey realisation that Paris and therefore France were packed with African looking blokes, equally savage policemen, arrogant, screaming chefs, and fellow cooks who’d sabotage you at the break of dawn until the last floor tile was deck scrubbed and the lights turned off.

    The next day he’d picked up his pay, said goodbye to his fellow Englishman, and made his way to the garde de norde, then Calais, then Dover, then to a breakfast job in west London that started at 6am until ten then returning a 5pm for evening service. Good, solid work. Les had kept his head down, his knives sharp, his attitude comradely.

    After a few years he’d made it up the very greasy poll to second in command in a kitchen of eight staff. After a few years more he’d been offered a job at the Happy Pea restaurant on the coast. Regular customers, good tourist trade in the season. No service later 10pm clean-down. No dish more complicated than the clientele called for. He’d jumped at it. A few years later the guy who owned and ran the place decided to move to Spain and sold up to Les. That was seven years ago.

    Owner, manager, head cook Les Atwater hadn’t changed much about the place or the menu. Why bother? He thought. Everything worked. Everything ticked over. The place made money, enough money to keep Les in a decent enough flat with a few bob for drinks and horses. His suppliers knew him and didn’t dislike him, they knew what he liked and what he didn’t like, they almost ran themselves with one or two bollockings every year.

    Once he’d settled on three of them: one for meat, one for veg and sundries, and one for kit and cleaning, Les had never felt the need to change. His staff came and went like the waves on the unforgiving pebbled beach outside his back door. Young ones were best, it took less time to shave off the bad habits; it took fewer loud, fast, verbal crucifixions. His rules were simple and easy to understand, for example: front of house are always female; kitchen was always male. N’er the twain shall meet. That just caused problems.

    Les ran his place as the army had taught him and nothing since had dissuaded him from those lessons. Everything had to be clean, in order, predictable, easy to understand and difficult to fuck up. The menu was long even if the actual choice of dishes was not. It contained variations on the same ingredients with the very occasional special added if the supplier had some good, cheap product to move. The menu represented value for money and reliability. People came back day after day, month after month and year after year because the place was clean, the sea was near, the food was quick, and menu looked big but was easy to read (and wipe clean) and the staff knew what they were doing and that anything more than smiling and nodding and presenting the bill was uncalled for and quite intrusive.

    Everything about Happy Pea worked well, and Les was bored. His hobby, kite building and flying, tugged at him more and more often and with greater strength and more definite direction these days.

    One of the young waitresses pushes her head around the door and stares into the yard, “Boss, the new plates are here,” she smiles.

    Les looks at her to make sure she’s properly dressed. He tries to remember her name. He nods and stubs his cigarette out in the shallow, yellow metal ashtray. Because he’s been thinking about kites and smoking, he decides to be kind. “Tell him I’m on my way, tell him I won’t be long”, he says, getting up from the oil drum he’s been sitting on and shrugging off thoughts of an afternoon vicariously airborne on the shingle.

    She’s called Emma, he just about remembers employing her because it happened last season. She returned in May, ready and eager to get going and earn a quid or two. Emma was one of the good ones, she was minimal management material because she just gets on with it, never chats back or questions anything about anything.

    She’s attractive in a normal way: slim waisted, medium breasted, a dark black ponytail (not too long, never untidy nor beatnik) and not so much height to herself that some of the diners might feel talked down to.

    Her eyes are brown, her complexion dusky in a good way, like Sophia Loren. Her lips are like Miss Loren’s as well. Her cheeks are half moons and her nose was like Montgomery Clift or maybe Princess Grace Kelly of Monaco, somewhere in that region anyway, Les wasn’t great with faces most of the time. Emma was a good worker.

    Les goes back into The Happy Pea and goes through the boxes of new plates with Pete the delivery guy who shrugs as the broken or chipped ones are returned to him.

    The restaurant was a squat, single-storey place built quickly out of cheap red bricks and decent if sandy coloured mortar. It can seat 50 people at 15 square tables – sometimes but very rarely it could pack 70 in.

    Its front was mostly a thick glass window that gives the customers an opportunity to gaze out across the mostly grey, mostly flat, mostly calm sea. “On a good day you can’t see France”, was one of the only funnies Len makes when he rumbles out of the kitchen to shake hands and chat with a regular.

    You can never see France from The Happy Pea. On good, bad or indifferent days you can see thousands of pebbles, maybe a ferry, the groyne to the right embedded in both beach and sea snaggled like a disgusting old giant’s bottom set. On the left, if you’re sitting on the far right of The Pea. A person could lean into the window so their cheeks were pressed up to it hard like a mother to the coffin of her child.

    You could make out the pier with its silver spiked cupolas pointing into the seagull-sky. Then you could get back to drinking dark tea and eating your cottage pie or your acidic, salty chips and battered white fish.

    Above the counter of The Pea – you can’t see it, it’s been boarded over then papered, then painted sky blue like the rest of the place – was a large hole and group of smaller ones all made by the same shotgun blast from years before, even before Les owned the place.

    Sometime in the late 1940s two lads who had been demobbed from the army after fighting their way from D-Day to Paris came into the place with a view to robbing it. Their timing was appalling, so was their one and only weapon, an old double-barrelled shotgun stolen from a shed in a garden in another city.

    Things went badly: one barrel load went into the neck, chest and stomach of the girl serving at the till, the other went into the ceiling as one of the lads tried to wrest the gun from the other screaming, swearing, sobbing and laughing former soldier boy. After two short, poorly attended trials with little defence to talk of, they were both locked up for life some months.

    This hole was the history of The Happy Pea, all of its other years stretch out behind it with its events rolling and folding gently and repetitively into themselves. Despite surviving and remaining in the city and by the sea, the young girl at the till – she was 17 – was never the same again. Her face and neck were sludge, and even her parents and sister found being around her difficult to bear. She showed neither bravery and grace nor anxiety and tears. She dressed in black like a mourning Victorian bride, all lace and she covered her face. She was unable to talk but would occasionally create muttering, brown-grey noises that no one was sure were attempts to communicate or simply animalistic autonomic responses sent up from deep inside her. After a few years she left hospital and found a place to live quietly on her own.

    Plates delivery complete, and only a few customers in place sleepily gawping at the sea and sipping strong tea, Les returns to the yard, and Emma makes her way to the kitchen with another full English breakfast order.

    Quietly she speaks the order across the cramped space and hangs the ticket on the rail. Chris Bontrager was handling the pans and heat this morning. Emma fancies him, always has, since the moment she first saw him. He’s got a smile and a way about him that flies in the face of the rest of the morose atmosphere of The Pea. He’s her age or thereabouts, she doesn’t know for sure having never had the courage to get into a conversation deeper than, “Good morning, you ok? Yes, I’m fine thanks. No not much this weekend, some dancing. You?”

    “Gotcha, sweetpea,” he yells back with a half-made American accent, as full of vim as ever. Chris enjoys the work, he understands it because it was easy to understand. He knows that in cooking there are beginnings, middles, ends, all of which have processes and methods and tools. This means you can either get it right or you can fuck it up. He’d learned from trial and error. He learned from Les that deviating from recipes (unless you absolutely had to because an ingredient was missing or time was short) was stupid because it was inefficient, and it usually ended up with a loss at the end of the day as the people who ate at The Happy Pea did not go in for surprises.

    This was fine with Chris, most things were in fact. Life was good. He liked the work, he liked the pay, he didn’t even mind Les’s daily surliness and constant negativity. Old men did that, they were like that. He liked the days off and he liked Emma’s girlfriend who would turn up once or twice a week at the end of Em’s shift to take her away to somewhere or something exciting. She wore her hair short and her clothes always looked freshly made, not just laundered but as if they had been sewn that day. Sooner or later Chris was going to ask for her name.

    Chapter 2

    The last thing that anybody wanted at the Dojo Club was trouble. Trouble interfered with the darts and the drinking, and people got arrested. Getting arrested was something to do elsewhere, maybe at the football or in bodged-up burglary but not up the club.

    Its ground floor entrance slits onto the street so that you have to look for it – or be tied into it – to notice it was there. To its left are the ironmongers, useful. To the right are the bookies, also useful. Across the road was the bloody massive Makins & Bean department store, which sold everything and over three floors each the size of two football pitches. If you stand outside Makins and look left, down at the end of the street was the sea. You can smell it on a summer day or when the wind was blowing off it in the afternoons in the winter. Then you can hear the gulls and the ferry horns.

    Then you make your decision: into Makins for a nice cup of tea, maybe some tiffin or teacake at the posh cafe upstairs, maybe buy a bra or a smart dress shirt with ruffles, or you head into the Dojo Club for darkness, red sticky carpeted quiet, muffled darkness downstairs. Down there for a pint of bitter, and the newspapers and a smoke. All nicely nicely gentlemanly in a slightly down-at-heel way.

    People, gents in grey or brown double-breasted suits, or slacks and sports shirts with waist length, Harrington-style jackets, tipped in and went back to the bookmakers never changing their expressions because the wins and the losses all balanced themselves out in the end. If you didn’t realise that, you shouldn’t be drinking downstairs at the Dojo because you were a boy, an amateur and your membership would be revoked or you’d never have got a seconder to begin with.

    If you head upstairs in the Dojo, like youngsters Vince Bell and Matty Hobbs are, then you need a good reason otherwise you’re not going to make it past the bright, unassailable, yellow, iron reinforced door. The local police tried to break it down once, embarrassingly. After ten minutes of listening to the pounding and yelling, Jimmy opened the flap in the centre, winked, unlocked and in came the tumbling plod sniffing around like hunting beagles. Nothing was discovered, monies were paid, drinks were sunk and life went on as usual.

    Vince and Matty are upstairs regulars, part of the Loose Lads. In their early twenties, in gainful employment for most of the year, they are basically boys in grown-up trousers and button-down shirts; marginal in every way except to the Prudoms, who often struggle to remember their names but are aware of boys’ utility. Marginal they may be – they are – but both Vince and Matty have ambitions. In their heads they are vibrant or hopeful and they are known in and out and about the city for their prowess at something or other, for their cars and boats and skills at fighting and breaking and entering and kissing and fucking and being good at being bad.

    Matty’s current claims to fame are his arch, black eyebrows and medusan, sticky-out hair that his sister styles as snakes, spiky black dreadlocks, full of spray as he was full of drugs. Matty likes music not football, he spends time skimming pebbles, degrading the beach and looking out at the other countries abroad that he can’t see. If only he wasn’t scared of water. If only he wasn’t scared of a great many things and people, he would have left the city and moved to the countryside with his mum and little brother where he could have got a job at least during the summer picking fruit. He might even have gone to Spain with his mate Ian and their guitars, busking down to Barcelona and pretending to teach English to sweet looking Spanish girls. As it was, Matty was walking into the upstairs bar of the Dojo Club on Alma Road, across from the department store into a pint of bitter and a game of cards on a Tuesday morning with the drizzle glistening greasily on the window pain and in his unusual hair. And he’s feeling pretty special and full of the kind of local belonging that murders wandering longings deep inside its suffocating, dirty pillowy breasts.

    Vince was pathetic. Vincent ‘Pyjama Boy’ Bell, almost impossible to describe without falling sleepwardly towards some form of pure beige-out, even looking at Vince makes some people wish for death. No, that’s going too far. Vince was one of those medium height, medium build hangers-on men – he’s 30 – who makes proper sycophants appear as highly-skilled achievers. Vince’s pale skin was bad like his voice. His dandruff was saggy like his eyes. Vince’s ambition was to be a racing driver, or a footballer or a round-the-world yachtsman or an astronaut or a heart surgeon or a test cricket player or a spy or a secret agent or a cowboy, and to all of these roles he bought turgid, rigid, conforming drabness even in his wildest dreams.

    Vince got his nickname because he’s locked himself out of this dingy little flat on more than one occasion while trying to get one of his scabby cats back in for the night. While it’s obvious to everybody else in the small world that the Pyjama boy inhabits that the cats are taking the piss – they’re cats if they want to come in they’ll jump on his windowsill and tap and scream – Vince still worries. More realistically he believes that because he saved them from extinction at the hands of the local authorities or dogs or kids with fireworks and bricks or from their own bad decisions, the cats should bond with him and his weedy, reedy commands that rapidly descend into entreaties and then, inevitably to locked-out beseeching. The cats go about their business.

    He loves to read cheap pornography, to collect knock-off martial arts weaponry and to practice Kung Fu. The shame here was that if only Vince had the slimmest insight into himself he would realise that he’s not just grid at martial arts, he’s actually very talented. He understands all the moves. He just doesn’t understand the ideas that underlie them. This makes him excessively useful to the Prudoms and this in turn makes him one of the Loose Lads.

    Vince orders a pint of warmish, pallid bitter beer. Matty orders a vodka, ice. Vince’s order was honoured by Danny Fitch the barman, the hardman of the group. Matty was given a pint of warmish, pallid bitter beer.

    “It’s half-past eleven in the morning, mate. Be serious”, says Fitch as he places the beers, in clean glasses, on beermats on the ultra-polished cherry wood bar top. He smiles at both of them and returns to making the glasses gleam and the optics shine. Fitch takes pride in his immediate surroundings wherever they happen to be. He was always immaculately turned out, all five feet six of him. He’s a very brutal man too as his face and arms, and his belly scars can swear. Like all the rest of the Loose Lads though, he’s small-time brutal. He’s hand-to-hand and box cutter Stanley knife to face or shins. He likes the sight of blood but he bloody hates cleaning up afterwards.

    He went to sea when he was younger, all over the world he went – a fight and a girl in every port except his home port, there was never a girl there. The merchant navy man was Fitch, through and through. A galley slave who once saw an outbreak of food poisoning in the middle of the Pacific ocean due to poor hygiene. Men died. Men wished they had. It was a horrible few days that was Fitch’s one great life lesson. His only tattoo, aside from the one he never mentions, was a reminder of that event:

    “Wash Up or Die!” it says, beneath an image of a weeping mermaid cradling a puking sailor in her arms.

    “Wash Up or Die!” This was Fitch’s life lesson and he was happy with that. Make a mess for sure, spatter some blood and guts in your path but do it with a clean knife for fuck’s sake and make sure the work surface was sanitised after the event.

    Elvis “Suspicious Mind” was playing and the lads settle down to drinking, cleaning and playing cribbage for buttons. The sun was pissing what passes for light this July through the single window that was embedded in the back wall opposite the hard, yellow door. Fitch holds a wine glass that no one ever uses up to that light – he has to lean into it at the far right of the bar. He frowns and picks up a cleaner cloth and starts on it again.

    Elvis was replaced by Elvis, and “Mystery Train” does its best to add some warmth and charisma to the room. The telephone rings. As usual Fitch lets it ring a few times before picking up and saying, “Upstairs at the Dojo, how can I help?”

    He grunts a few times, looks annoyed and tells the phone, “Look Charlie, you do not need to call ahead every fucking time, mate. Craig downstairs will alert me to your presence, the top door will be unlocked, your drink and packet of fags will be ready as usual. I know you want to be sure, Charlie but it’s getting tired, mate.”

    Charlie Drumm was on his way, the rat of a man. He’ll be done up in a polo-neck shirt, a plaid jacket, dark woollen trousers, white socks and penny loafers. He’ll have his wispy dark, dyed hair pulled over his small, balding head and he’ll be smoking a roll-up. Charlie makes his money from knowing things and either telling those things to people or having other people pay him to forget that information, or more probably to save it for a more opportune moment. He gets his information in a variety of ways that all boil down to one thing: Charlie has zero charisma. No one was really aware that he’s in the room, let alone sniffing over their shoulder. He’s like human white noise, he’s like odourless smoke, poison gas, but he’s there or thereabouts.

    He’s a betting man, he bets on anything that can be bet on but he never wins big because he never bets big enough. He stores his money away like his father did, but unlike Dad, what isn’t under the bed or in a box under the floor in a shed on the allotment flows down his throat. Boy can Charlie drink. He drinks with no joy in life, no songs, no hugs, no kisses or stories emerge after the booze hits. The more he drinks, the more he fades into unbeing. It’s as if Charlie Drumm drank to be forgotten.

    And all of a sudden Charlie was sitting at the card players’ table with a bottle of pale ale and a small Haig whisky listening to the boys who are concentrating on totting the points up.

    Elvis was replaced by Roy Orbison who was crying. Crying. Crying. Midday comes slowly around the horizon with milky cloud cover and still the drizzle continues with grease it’s picked up from the boats that leave and return all day, all day. You can’t hear this rain. It lacks romance. It was simply here and all over everything. Falling, drifting, falling, drifting, falling weak and capable of drenching all things. It hasn’t changed frequency since it began at dawn. It muffles everything in its grasp in a way that snow doesn’t. Snow silences can introduce drama into your world: good drama, play drama, bad drama, freezing death drama. Despite its nature as cold and white and crystalline, snow can make you search for contentment in warmth, you can shake snow off as you come into a bar or a friend’s house. This drizzle can never be shaken off, it was sour and sticky, it was thin despite its deep, deep, soaking reach. It doesn’t wash things away or even cover them over; blood, fingerprints, and tears mix with it and its oiliness layering up like Damascus steel, before bonding with the streets and the people.

    It’s Tuesday and no mistake.

    Chapter 3

    The Loose Lads are up to celebrate Jimmy and Jenny’s fourth anniversary, the Linen anniversary, shroud material, down at The Happy Pea on the prom. The summer has been a dowdy one with July wet but not as wet as June, the wettest for more than a century. This had kept the punters away from the coast, they’d been flying off on package holidays to Spain and Greece, getting pissed up and still yearning for the sort of food they could have scoffed at The Happy Pea. Cod and chips and steak and chips and pie and chips and skate and chips and plaice and chips and nice calm curry and a stew with mash and ice cream and steak and kidney pud with suet and lovely.

    Jimmy and Jenny also want to discuss some new thinking with the rest of the mob. Jenny has noted the fungal growth of heroin addicts on the benches and pebbles of the beach. She knows that her boys are not selling the stuff, they stick with cheap yellow sulphate and maybe a bit of weed. They have a regular customer base because there are students and bikers, there are also two working theatres with working theatre people. Trade ticks over, with the local Coppery happy enough to take a Drink and concentrate on bigger players. Jenny has convinced Jim that the best way to make the most of this emerging market was to tax the dealers. This will raise cash and enable them to move away from the pebbled beach, the pebble-dashed houses, the godforsaken Guild Hall and the shitty, shitty, shitty pub and club and the idiot Loose Lads. Jenny has plans.

    “There’s no reason they need to be the opposition, love.” Jenny cooed at her Jimmy as he lay in a tepid bath, drinking a Bells whisky, smoking a slim panetella cigar, a cooling hand flannel over his eyes, one of which was blackened from a fracas earlier in the week.

    Chapter 4

    Jimmy Prudom was a solid man made of fat and muscle hanging off his long lost skeleton. All in a solid mass – a fatberg of a man. And he was a tall man: six feet and five inches in his socks – two metres in France. His skin looked like an iron polluted river delta viewed from space. Despite this, he was fit and healthy and ready for a fight.

    It was his reputation that kept him floating on top like soap scum on bath water after soaking for far too long.

    Jenny enforces the myth of fit and healthy Jim. She broadcasts it with hisses and up-in-your-face whispering campaigns. It’s all becoming just a bit wearing.

    She’s long given up on trying to make him take care of himself. He thinks that’s showing weakness at his age. He thinks that’s displaying fear of death and, worse, decrepitude will topple him. He’s seen blokes beaten, stabbed, shot. He’s seen men derided publicly for a sniff of that bad weakling stink. Jenny’s had a battering ram of a husband.

    “Whoever they are, they’re the opposition, Jen,” he says from beneath his steaming flannel. “You’re overthinking this whole thing, love. If they’re worth dealing with, as soon as we turn over their first boy they should come after us then we can talk. Jen, you know the drill.” He’s being threatening as he says this, flexing his thigh muscles – the last really visible muscles on his rapidly ballooning body.

    Jenny sits up on her toilet seat throne and stretches her arms in the air, leaving them up there – a weight lifter holding up the weight of her lover’s lack of ambition. She sighs, puts her arms down and her hands back in her lap. She’s drawing very close to having had enough of his physical threat. She shifts her weight and coos something insubstantial at him. It’s something he can understand and feel comforted but not strengthened by. Something about him being right and his dad or mum being proud and we’ll all show the bastards. Some bollocks bullshit like that. It disappears quickly into the steam.

    Her time giving him strength was coming to a close. She sort of understands this even if the actual idea refuses to fully form in her head and thus will not make its way to her heart nor her heart of hearts, that secret place that once sat in a clearing in the light. But when all’s said and done – which it was – Jenny Prudom was now head over heart for Jimmy, which was a shame but these things happen. She knows the drill, love.

    As far as Jenny can see, Jimmy was entirely unaware of his own changed circumstances. He goes on like a fat drunk machine as far as she can see. 

    He drinks and drugs and dresses in the hardman style of years ago when he’d look up to the brutal dockers and the market sneaks and council estate razor lads and bootboys, the club druggists, the bad musicians, the bikers, the posh gunman, the skin heads at the football with the brass necks and knuckles, to his piss-little family, to the gypsy fighters, the suedehead Nazis. 

    To the returned service men with the skitters who did speed all day and all night and would knife you for a wrap or tell you their life story for a pint all because you were the only one who would listen since they got back from Derry or Belfast or wherever they had been in their head, soul, body and heart.

    Jim’s all leather jacket and shiny slip-ons, little button-down collars and the occasional pork pie hat these days. He squeezes himself in and sweats. Jimmy wears jeans or something smart and he’s a sentimental sort. He longs for things that he’s been told were all around once upon a time. And he loves Ska music as much as he loves any music. And he loves football.

    Only he doesn’t. In his heart, in his emphatic heart, he loves reading books about lost islands, dragons, fantastic adventures. Jim writes poems, and has done ever since he was a small boy. He hates the football because it makes no sense whatsoever to him even though he understands its language, syntax, grammar and he understands what others see. He can’t see it.

    Make a thing that dies then watch it die
Make a love that leaves you can’t believe it leaves
    But it does.
    No matter how hard you want
    It splits you grieve you still believe it leaves

    He’d shown a mate from school some of his poems once. Didn’t get laughed at or mocked. His mate, John Farmer-Pearce, liked to criticize it but only from a sense of the meaning. He’d shown John another poem later in the year after his first visit to a youth club to look at the big lads snogging the girls.

    Back to the Dancehall where real life is
    Flares go up.
    Boots come down.
    Tongues go on and on and on and on.
    And smoke gets in your eyes outside.
    All the smells are baked in by the time you leave
    And the smoke gets in your eyes outside.
    All the girls are wonderful.
    The tongues go on and on.

    John Farmer-Pearce left the school and moved to the north, to the Lakes later that year when they were 14 years old. John Farmer-Pearce had a double-barrelled name, which was a unique quality at their school. He wasn’t posh though and before he left Jimmy asked him why. 

    “No idea mate. Probably my mum and dad couldn’t decide. They’re always fighting about something or other. You coming up to see me when we get settled in the Lakes though?” John asked, handing over a jean jacket with patches he’d bought at the open air market. Band names mostly but also the phrase, “Live Fast. Die Young” with a skull and crossbones that John thought was cool.

    “Yeah, definitely,” said Jim, handing over a couple of ska records, rare so the man at the market had assured him.


    That was 30 years ago. Of course he’d still never made it much further north than London; no need why would you? All the while he had kept writing poems. He kept them in a notebook in a box in a safe at the Dojo Club. He kept them way from eyes that would see his poetry as soft, dangerously so. Coup inspiringly so.

    We went to walk the waters,
    To
    swim together in the shine,
    Be
    fore winter iced up hearts
    In
    a slaughter of passing by.

    The drowning pools, slash face gulls
    O
    ther legends back in time took chances.
    But nobody drowned that summer,
    But I was cut and the scar remains.

    “The lads are downstairs, my love. Time to party,” Jenny called to Jimmy.

    She stood, she stretched again so he could see the line of her body, which was still wonderful. She had been told that recently in another club in a much bigger town. In London to be exact while Jim was off at the football.

    “Time to show them who’s boss”. She handed him a towel, smiled an encouraging, warrior raising grin of good confidence and left as he rose from the bathtub.

    The lads were downstairs, sitting and standing in the front room, the one that overlooked the sea (“the seaside”). Each of them had a drink in his hand, all poured into glasses, no cans allowed in the house. They’d let themselves in, wiped their boots and shoes, removed their boots and shoes, wiped their socks on the backs of their legs and headed upstairs from the hallway. 

    Not that they had keys, simply that the front door was unlocked – a show of fearlessness rather than an indication of a nice, nostalgic neighbourhood. Just how long this would last was one of the questions impelling Jenny’s recent plan making. People had been hanging around outside the waist-high fence, sniffing about, she’d seen one flicking a fag butt into the roses before realising his mistake and spending half an hour retrieving it.

    The scrawny fucker had constructed a grabbing device finally. It consisted of a kid’s bamboo fishing net, with wet bubble gum rubbed all over the inside and extended by the bamboo from another, similar net. Hilarious until she’d realised that up until then no one, no one at all had been absentminded when it came to her house. This was a bad sign.

    “Fuck off while you can, you little cunt!” she’d yelled as he finally got the butt in his hand. “Fuck off and never come back!” She’d hoped that her voice hadn’t cracked.

  • The little man

    The little man

    Nobody he knew would have dared to steal Keith Kinsey’s car. Like his house, his holiday villa on the south coast, his children, his wife, his space at the greyhound track, even his seat at West Ham, that car as sacrosanct. Do not touch. On pain of death, or at least torture.

    Kinsey stood and looked at the spot that recalled his 1972 white E-type and went momentarily blank. Fumbling, he pulled the mobile phone from the inside pocket of his overcoat and speed-dialled Tommy Mallion.

    “Talk to me”, Tommy had learnt that from a TV series, he liked it because he didn’t have to give any information away.

    Kinsey could see Tommy in his boxers and T-shirt, coffee in hand, waking from his regular three-hour sleep. He heard the country music in the background mixed with the pinched sounds of the three Mallion children preparing for school; he smelt the scrambled eggs and ham flowing through the fresh, Costa Rican coffee aroma. Tommy was a man of habit; he was reliable.

    “Tommo, someone has stolen my Jaguar.”

    “That’s not good mate. Where was it?”

    “Outside the house.”

    “Your house?”

    “Yes, my fucking house!”

    “Cunts”

    “Yes”

    Their conversations were often triangular in shape, tapering to monosyllables from a reasonably informative base. They’d known each other since primary school, aged five, a gang of two that attracted a wider membership by illustration of their particular forms of rucking. Neither family solved things by talking; there was really no need when your “life-choice options” were based on wanting, finding, getting, keeping.

    This end of the triangle meant that action was called for. Tommy was fuelling himself. Tommy waited.

    “Tom, why would someone be stupid enough to nick my Jaguar?”, a question, strange, un-Kinsey-like. But in recent weeks the boss had been showing occasional signs of uncertainty. At Stratford dogtrack, the previous Wednesday, Kinsey stood looking into the middle distance, quietly humming the theme tune to Match of the Day – a program he’d stopped watching three years before when he had equipped the house with cable (not exactly purchased of course, more an acquisition). This was not what Kinsey did, he didn’t hum, he didn’t stare, and he didn’t wring his hands obsessively, he certainly did not wipe his eyes with the back of his hand. Kinsey looked you in the eye, sized you up, acted on instinct, and kept his hands in his pockets or at his side.

    True, in the forty years that he’d known Kinsey, Tommy Mallion had seen him cry; he’d cried when West Ham beat Arsenal in the 1980 Cup Final. He’d cried once in the playground at school when he’d been burnt with a cigarette, he’d even cried when his mother was cremated. These were all acceptable situations – aside from the fag-incident, but that was soon dealt with during metalwork class.

    Anyway, Stratford dog track – could have been a bit of torn bookie’s ticket, could have been some sawdust. It was the in-tune, quite delicate humming, and the blank staring that couldn’t be accounted for so easily. Still, time moves on, we change a little with age, maybe Kinsey was thinking about his mum. They’d bought more beer, got a tip for the next race and they’d moved on.

    “Tommy, who would have stolen my motor? It’s not on Tom, it’s off, it’s a bad thing. For God’s sake Tommo, there’s nothing sacred any more, there’s nothing standing still. You can’t even park a car outside your own house without some ankle-biter coming along and abusing you. I love that car Tommy, you know that. I’ve had some good times in that car, and now someone’s taken it away.” The phone went dead.

    Kinsey turned around, crunching the gravel, and went back under the gables, through the hardwood, metal reinforced front door and into his sitting room. He checked to ensure that all his prints of Admiral Lord Nelson remained on duty on each wall. He plonked himself down on his recliner. He flicked the TV to video and hit play to restart the “West Ham Greats” compilation he’d been watching the night before. His mobile rang and he switched it off.

    Martin Peters was moving up the right wing at Upton Park, in a game against Burnley. He pushed the ball ahead of him past a defender, Geoff Hurst was moving into position just inside the eighteen-yard line. It was a classic move that ended in another Hurst goal. Kinsey, Tommy and Tommy’s dad, Chas were in the crowd behind the Burnley goal, in the Chicken Run. It was 1965… or so.

    The forty-five year old Kinsey wasn’t concentrating on the game however. He was trying to see himself in the crowd. He’d been trying to find himself, cheering, looking tough, smiling, confident in that crowd for three or four nights now. He knew he was in there somewhere.

    He got up and went to get his cigarettes from the sideboard, letting the tape run on, hearing Kenneth Wolstenholme extolling the values of Ron Greenwood’s footballing academy.

    Tommy put the phone down and turned to his wifey, Alison.

    “Keith’s motor has been nicked, right from in front of his house, his E-Type, just like that. I’ve got to go out”. He drank his coffee, tapped each of his boys on the head and went upstairs to get changed.

    On the short journey over to the Kinsey’s he made some phone calls, more in hope than in expectation. The chances of anybody admitting to anything were slim.

    Tommy thought about the E-Type, it was a pleasant enough motor, it came with the kind of glamour that appealed to Kinsey. It ran when it was expected to, and it was a status symbol of sorts. It didn’t seem to be worth the grief that it appeared to be giving his old friend though, and that was vexing. Kinsey had been powering down in the past six months, not starting anything new, making pacts rather than indulging in aggressive acquisitions.

    He had no immediate family to worry about, his mother had died three years previously, his father thirty years before that. The Kinsey wife and the Kinsey kid were in Spain, and had been for five or six years. The kid, Stephan, was slow, not the full load, breech birth, brain damage, upsetting. Any sense of fatherhood seeped away after the first round of wetting the baby’s head. 

    Everybody was raucous but in a way that suggested that the main man should be treated with due care and attention. Everybody said once drunk enough, that the advances in medical science that would be made over the ensuing years would ensure he lived forever.

    Keith sliced his time in the nursery thin when he realised, on its second birthday, that any kind of relationship would be pipe-dreaming. The child, his son, the packet of his blood brought to life by him, wouldn’t say anything to him. Kinsey hadn’t been able to square the attention Stephen needed with the attention needed to keep it and its mother fed and clothed in a suitable style. He didn’t talk about Stephan a great deal. No one talked about Stephen very much.

    The wife was moody.

    To the beautiful, unpredictable, classy slut, Angela, the child was an epiphany. His reliance meant that she had something more to do than sit around the house looking great and feeling like she should be slopping out every morning and evening. The separation could have been a combative affair, as Kinsey had been able to convince himself that the wife and kid were off on a lengthy holiday. The sun would be good for the child.

    Angela tried again and again to make him look in the child’s eyes, to take joy in the smile of recognition that warmed its face on seeing his father. Keith couldn’t be doing with it. After six months when the teething made sleep possible only in the West End flat, he’d suggested they get a nanny.

    “We can get out again, people have been missing you. It’ll give you a chance to get back into shape, to enjoy yourself.”

    She’d rejected the suggestion out of hand, the baby in her arms making chirrups and coos even as its father was attempting to off-lay any responsibility. Kinsey had lit a cigarette as Angela flew at him in a kind of temper he’d never seen before. He was stumped for words. He went to the club.

    Now he sat in front of the video, with the kid’s photograph staring back from the gold frame on top of the TV. He wanted it in a home, away from him, away from his wife, out of the house, somewhere nice to visit, somewhere that it could dribble and mewl, cough and lie pale in the quiet with people who found that kind of thing acceptable. He wanted it gone but he could hear it now, upstairs, chattering in a hidden language that Angela appeared to understand.

    He wanted to see himself. He’d thought that with a son he would be able to see himself somehow. Maybe he could. A tiny cripple unable to cope without having everything done for him, dribbling confusion and showing no fear as the rest of the world walked by. It was possible, he thought as he rewound the tape to the point where Hurst picked up the ball, that he’d deserved to be saddled with a wife who loved this damage more than the stability that he’d tried to provide.

    As far as Tommy could see, Keith was sitting pretty.

    Keith turned off the video, he was going to leave the TV blasting white noise, but it seemed too untidy, a little too brash sitting there kicking out chaos. He went upstairs and changed out of his suit and into a pair of dark green cords, a black polo shirt and a zip-fronted red fleece. He put his feet into loafers, brogues and cowboy boots before finally settling on a sandy-coloured pair of hiking boots. He placed his Tag Heuer chronometer on the bedside table alongside a bottle of Pelligrino, the Spanish bullfighter ashtray and the radio alarm clock, adjusted the quilt, made sure he had his wallet in his fleece pocket, sat down and began to sob.

    His hands were on his knees, his feet planted firmly on the rich carpet, his upper body shaking violently. As the tears came, he began a low, dark growling moan that maintained a frequency that seemed to resonate with every thought that he was trying to block off. He looked ahead, refusing to bow his head. He saw the door with his dressing gown hanging off its single, faux golden hook. He closed his eyes and tried to picture himself in his Jaguar, tooling down the Embankment past Hungerford Bridge, on his way to his reserved spot in the NCP car park next to the Ship pub on Wardour Street.

    As he drove, he had a tape of Churchill’s speeches on the CD player. The E-Type was a manual, and he had control. He drove at a constant 45mph, knowing where he was going – Soho, a bit of business, some chat, a coffee – he was prepared for familiar faces, the same old flannel, the same dance of negotiation, compromise and increased profits that he’d been engaged in since he left school.

    As he drove, the river to his left parted slowly – upstream disappearing towards the sea, downstream towards the source – revealing centuries of debris, mud-filled hulks, sails and footprints. The footprints began in the middle of the river and travelled in circles, he looked again and saw the sails were covering bodies, their blood flowing out like water colour, tie-dying the fabric. Once in a while, one of the bodies turned over, as if in sleep.

    There were four hulks, wooden ships, each on their sides, prows pointing up stream, masts broken. Suddenly one of them fell to pieces, leaving its ribs showing. The others followed suit, their skins sucked into the mud. He remembered a visit to the HMS Victory in Portsmouth, he’d hated it, the smell, the claustrophobia. He’d especially despised the picture of Nelson lying ready to die, surrounded by his officers who looked down on him. The battle won, they were thinking of their rewards, their glory, the career paths that defeating the French and the Spanish would offer.

    As far as he was concerned, Nelson was the top boy; Hardy, Collingwood, all the rest not only lacked his skills, they also lacked his charisma. It was that which attracted him to the lord admiral. Someone, a long time ago, had told him that charisma was a quality that no one could gain; all the money in the world couldn’t buy you charisma. You could cheat and look like you had talent, but there was no way that you could make shortcuts to charisma.

    He bought a postcard of the picture anyway.

    Understanding that this was some kind of waking dream, he stopped the car in the middle of Parliament Square and walked back to the Embankment. The tableau was still there, the bodies moving slowly, tossing and turning, the ships disappearing, nothing making very much sense. The sun was high in the sky being refracted in all directions by the riverbed slurry. He lifted his right hand to shield his eyes, and realised that it was covered in mud and the mud was peppered with small shiny stones, glistening shards, lumps of gem which got into his eyes, right into his cornea, into the optic nerve, travelling at high speed; he followed them as they moved towards his brain. The mud and gems hit his brain, strangely with a thud that resonated out and into the river causing its bed to rupture and swallow its own contents with a deep, greasy sigh.

    The traffic had started again. The river swept back in. People walked by ignoring him.

    He stood up from the bed and walked to the bedside table again, opening the top drawer. He took out a small, leather-bound notebook and a child-protected pot of pills, wiped his face with the back of his sleeve and walked downstairs to the kitchen.

    His address book was renewed every year so this one was coming to the end of its lifespan. He turned to the ‘S’ entries, picked the phone from the wall and dialled a number in France. While he waited for the call to connect, he lit a cigarette, and tore some notepaper from the pad stuck next to the phone. He was crying again, but this time it was more controlled, almost harmonic. Another part of him prepared the statement he was about to make.

    A woman answered, took his name and went off to look for the Monsieur. Kinsey waited, tapping his cigarette, tapping his fingers. He thought about a cup of tea, filled the kettle, placed a teabag in a mug and, phone shouldered, got the milk from the fridge.

    “Allo? Keith?”

    “Andre, how are you? Sorry to call on a workday but something’s come up that I need to talk to you about”, the kettle boiled and clicked itself off. Kinsey started pouring the boiling water on the bag.

    “Go ahead, sounds important,” Andre Salzar was a bonded importer of food and wine, based in the north of France, working out of Cherbourg, he kept a large house in a small village 20 miles east. Unmarried, hard, refined and a serious maker of money, he and Kinsey often swapped apartments – Kinsey’s in the West End, Salzar’s in Montparnasse. They’d known each other for about ten years, having met at a car auction in Spain when they both bid for a 1979 Aston Martin Lagonda. Salzar had taken the bidding to stupid heights, Kinsey had followed, Salazar had won. Things went on from there.

    His English accent was good, clean, he disliked being disadvantaged with the world’s most commercial tongue. He’d spent a deal of time in Bristol and Portsmouth and was a regular visitor to wholesalers in the UK. He knew when to use the hard “aitch” and the soft “th” sounds, and he was aware that while French was sexy, it was not business to be too sexy.

    Ten years younger than Kinsey, he was sartorially untidy but always untidy in the best cuts and most elegant shades. His reputation as a hard man came from ruthlessness rather than from any physical stature. He was less than five feet eight and weighed enough to be laughed at at school. Not that this mattered, as he had been born into reasonable sums of money. His father had made a franc or two in the 1950s as a supplier of halfway decent viands to some halfway decent hotels in Le Havre and Rouen before passing on his contacts, and a few tricks to Andre who built on the deal. Andre took pleasure with staying just about rightsided of the law while ensuring that his margins were always healthy and his overheads always low. To this end he employed a small coterie of regulars and didn’t appreciate the kind of natural wastage that saw many larger companies’ turnover of staff. Andre worked on loyalty and a deep knowledge of the people he came into contact with.

    “I have lost a great deal of money, a bad deal Andre, a very, very bad deal. I was stupid”, Kinsey interspersed sips of tea with Rothmans drags, he made a note on the paper and waited.

    “We all make mistakes Keith, we all lose money. It’s not good but it happens. How substantial is your loss?” Andre’s tone was calm, matter of fact. In Kinsey’s mind their friendship went a little deeper than the market would normally allow. He wanted to hear the Frenchman’s calm.

    “Substantial. More substantial than I can think about right now.”

    “More than a wound?” Andre was looking at a database as he talked. It had been delivered on CD-ROM a year previously, loaded onto a secure hard disk, and was only ever updated by him, “A deep wound then? But not fatal?”

    “No, not fatal”, Kinsey didn’t know. He wasn’t even that certain that he’d lost the money, there had been a bad deal in the last month. “I have to go now, I have another call. I’ll call you back”.

    “Let them wait Keith, you don’t call me up like this after six months and then want to go away again immediately. Tell me about the trouble”, Salazar closed the database, took a glass of water and sat back.

    “The truth is Andre, that I’m”, he began to shake, his torso gently convulsed, he spilt tea, “I am under attack Andre. That’s the truth. There’s nobody here, I was thinking about my dad but then my phone rang and the football… can you hear me, Andre? Someone is cheating me, talking over me, behind me, my car is gone, my wife won’t come home.” He was screaming at the top of his voice.

    “I can’t help you Keith. I’m sorry”, the phone went dead and Kinsey was left in his kitchen. He turned to his phone book and made another call, this time to Spain, then another to Suffolk except he dialled a wrong number but kept screaming. His voice was ripped to pieces, loud and vile to himself, so loud that he didn’t hear Tommy walking into the kitchen having let himself in with his spare set of keys. He didn’t realise when Tommy took the phone from his ear and the cigarette stub, still burning from between his lips. He didn’t register Tommy leading him into the lounge and putting the spliff into his mouth after sitting him down on the couch.

    He breathed in the weed and things began to take on the familiar paranoid high – one that he could contend with because he and Tommy had spent many years winding each other up in exactly this state.

    Having sat Kinsey down, Tommy wondered what to do next. The boss had obviously been crying out loud and the more he looked at him, the more he realised that the other bits and pieces he’d noticed in the last two or three months were probably, maybe, part of it. Kinsey was a thinker though, ever since school he’d been capable of doing weird stuff in order to get things done. Kinsey said, “I take leaps of faith mate, if the road looks blocked, then maybe there’s something in the obstruction that you can use to your advantage, or maybe you just take another road, or maybe you cancel the journey, it all depends. But occasionally when you’re faced with a problem with no obvious solution, you have to take a leap of faith.”

    Usually at the conclusion of a deal-that-didn’t-look-like-a-deal, Keith would take Tommy out to a Greek or Lebanese restaurant, pull in the full mesa and explain some of what had been happening. Lately however, the boss had been keeping everything to himself, explaining nothing. He hadn’t been smiling much either, nor had he been going out except for reserve games or to visit the occasional prostitute – he phoned Tommy on his mobile to tell him whereabouts in London he was likely to be.

    Now, hunched on the sofa, a rapidly dampening joint in his mouth, he didn’t look as if he could make a decision to save his own life.

    “Keith, don’t you have meetings today? Aren’t you supposed to be in Wardour Street?” Tommy was standing behind Kinsey, looking down on the back of his greying hair, no bald patches yet.

    “Tommo, do you remember school?” Kinsey was looking blankly at the TV but nevertheless he was sitting up.

    Tommy was unsure what to say or do, “Course I do K, can’t fucking forget the place,” common ground, that was good, common ground.

    “It was bollocks wasn’t it Tom? It was just all bollocks,” Kinsey sat back and took another drag on the grass, he was smiling with the corners of his mouth, bigger than a grin.

    “Right it was, the sport was good but the rest of it was bollocks, that’s why I stopped going.” Tommy, sitting on the couch’s armrest, leant over to get the joint.

    “You stopped going because you were too fucking thick-skinned to learn anything. That’s why we all stopped going. We stopped going because that was us. We had better things to do with our lives. We only learnt from people we fucking trusted or situations that we make a difference to. That’s why the sport was good, that’s why the business is good,” he was still smiling, his eyes were closed.

    Tommy was uncomfortable but not quite sure why. He wanted to change the subject but didn’t know how.

    “School of hard knocks isn’t it Tom? University of life? We didn’t even learn from our own families, we were that hard. When they tried to show us something, we had to prove them wrong, do it better, do more of it, do it larger and louder and do it more fucking certainly.

    “Certainty is the thing that made us so successful. Know what we are doing at all times, in all places. Control the times and the places. Hang on to that control.

    “That’s why made our territories, made certain of them, sure that we knew them better than a fucking taxi driver. We love it.  We are certain. We’re certain or we don’t get involved. Do you know Tommy,” he passed the joint to Tommy, “that some people think that our certainty is a sign that we are stupid and don’t have any imagination. We’ve always used our imaginations Tom, we live on them. Getting to the point of certainty is where we use it all Tom. Making it all make sense, that’s what I do.”

    “I am trying to understand what you’re going on about,” Tommy stood up and went into the kitchen. While he rumbled around sorting out tea-making regalia, Kinsey put on the video of some West Ham game from the 1980s, the season he started to get sick of it; the away games especially. West Ham were playing someone in blue, probably Portsmouth. Keith, Chas and Tommy were in there somewhere. Coked up, a little tipsy but nothing they couldn’t handle. And this bunch of south-coast, seaside town tossers were ringing a bell and mouthing off about hating cockneys. Wankers.

    Kinsey wasn’t sure that he really hated them. He’d never had a particularly good time in Portsmouth; there had been numerous rucks and minor tussles, nothing to write home about, not like Millwall, Scouse, Geordie or Leeds. He’s been celled up overnight once, D & D and “a bit naughty having that nasty cheap blow on you”. But that was par for the course, you could get that in Bristol or Birmingham. But he couldn’t, watching the video now, feel that he hated Pompey. Lying back now, full length, on his sofa, he didn’t get it at all.

    Keith’s mobile phone vibrated in his pocket, he looked into the kitchen and saw Tommy skinning up on the worktop. Kinsey flipped open the phone, queried the display for a familiar number, didn’t find one. “Yes?”

    “Nice cars, E-Types, lovely. Very Roger Moore, very powerful for their age. Good pullers, but nothing too shocking. I like E-Type Jaguars. However, I have too many of them and I would like to let one go for a reasonable price. It’s one of the white ones. I prefer the red or green. I wonder what a car like this one, sitting just near me, safely, would be worth to someone like yourself?”

    The voice was young, late teens or early twenties. The accent was one that Keith recognised from the television, the glassy side of posh not the diamond side. 

    “What do you think you are doing?” What else could he ask and expect to get an answer?

    The voice harshened slightly, patronising, “I am offering, “ it stabbed, “to sell you an E-Type Jaguar automobile which I have in my possession, a white E-Type Jaguar that I have no use for any longer.”

    “My fucking car,” Kinsey fought the hash-blur that made one side of his head drift away from caring about the car and the boy on the phone.

    “I have no idea about that. Would you like it to be your car?” The voice had no worry in it. Kinsey should have known how to judge voices, it should have been a skill he’d acquired, but he’d always been poor at it. He needed to see people’s faces before he could gauge how much of what they said was relevant and how much of it was the performance necessary to take part in the various dances of negotiation. He couldn’t conjure a picture of this boy other than the one he always used. He often saw people as himself when he was at their particular age. This accent however, did not match him at twenty, there was no trepidation in the confidence, there was no notion that the boy was searching for words, or relaxing into cliché. Kinsey just could not see him at all. Instead he saw the river with the detritus and blackness.

    Kinsey switched the phone off.

    Kinsey wanted to meet the voice, just to see if they were worth a shit.

    He thought about bringing him to a warehouse in Ilford for examination. The KGB used to lift people from their homes, their places of security, early in the morning, in their nightwear, blindfolded. It all helped to cause distress and maximise low self-confidence, Kinsey had seen this somewhere. He wasn’t one for too many theatrics, but occasionally he appreciated the chance to play the part. He’d invite a few guests along, people he wanted to do business with and who might appreciate a small show of strength. It would be three o’clock in the morning when the voice arrived, blindfolded, in T-shirt and boxers. 

    It would be July, still air, rotting town, sweating chancers in slow cars wishing they had convertibles. There would be ten other people in the warehouse. There would be drills, hammers, saws. No, this wouldn’t be a DIY lesson, this would be a lesson in manners. This would call for pencils, papers, pencil sharpeners, chalk, rulers, a pair of compasses.

    The assembled company would chat about the racing form. The voice would be sat facing a blackboard on which someone would have written:

    LESSON ONE: Geography

    LESSON TWO: History

    LESSON THREE: Maths

    LESSON FOUR: Physical Education

    LESSON FIVE: Religious studies

    The blindfold would be removed.

    “School is in. We have taken the register and class is present. Now the headmaster would like to address the class”, Kinsey would look stern, dressed in a double-breasted, grey worsted suit with a plain red tie.

    “Always know your geography. Know where the borders are, learn about local customs and taboos.”

    He would walk to the boy and with a pair of compasses and carve the word: RESPECT into his left cheek. He would replace the blindfold, give the kid a slap to shut him up.

    Andre Salazar’s secretary had booked flights to Gatwick, arranged for accommodation at the Dorchester, organised the currency and had the car waiting before Salazar had finished cancelling his evening’s entertainment. Normally he would drive himself to the airport, but at such short notice, and with so much to get straight, he needed all the time he had left to think.

    He sat in the back seat of his Mercedes Benz and scoured his laptop for all the information he’d stored on Mr Keith M Kinsey. Kinsey was an unimaginative minor villain who lacked the basic emotional capabilities to be storm-turned by any kind of mental turmoil. Salazar looked again. The last time they’d met in London, they’d gone to some interminable musical show, eaten a Chinese meal in China Town, drank a few pints of execrable English beer at a pub called, of all things, The Red Lion and taken a black taxi back to Kinsey’s apartment. They’d drunk a reasonable brandy and Kinsey had gone home, driven by one of the gorillas who had been shadowing them the whole night.

    The next day, they’d gone to a football match between two London teams packed with foreign imports and weasely looking English adolescents after which they’d visited various of Kinsey’s haunts so he could show off. Nothing out of the ordinary, even the Chinese meal smacked of Anglo repression; dry duck and salty vegetables following the statutory chicken and sweetcorn soup.

    Salazar had smiled because there was nothing to worry about.

    Jamie Reece sat in his flat in Wakefield, West Yorkshire, eating his breakfast, feeling ordinary, chewing slowly. He was dressed in a cheap blue and red tracksuit and expensive Nike trainers, his face was egg-oval with tiny eyes and a long straight nose over a thin mouth and a thinner moustache.

    He was six feet two. He was eighteen. He was a good driver, at speed, in the dark, in somebody else’s car. He liked girls. He liked music. He liked staying in bed until he showered at five in the afternoon. He liked getting off his face in clubs. He liked rich looking women. He liked it when the sky went dark over the hills. He liked fighting with his sister who he lived with. He liked his sister’s baby, named Janet after her grandmother. He liked cutting up other people’s sounds.

    He finished his breakfast, looked at himself in the faux diamante, guitar-shaped mirror with “Memories of Elvis” on a plastic plaque at its lower side. He felt the money in his pocket: £200. He inspected his hair and skin, went into the bathroom and checked again, he had to steal some exfoliant, some moisturiser, his sister didn’t care what she looked like now, she was 22. She didn’t have any stuff worth using. He splashed on some water, thought about shaving, poured the hot water on a face cloth, waited a few seconds, sat on the lavatory, leant back and slapped the cloth on his face, hard. He thought about the cocaine he was going to buy.

    He shaved slowly, foaming the gel on his face rather than his hands, grooming his sideburns, making extremely sure not to nick himself with the disposable Bic razor, a new one. He thought about kissing Leticia, gently, with no tongues, kissing her on the cheek and then the mouth. He thought about lying with her in the caravan near the playing fields with the speakered-up Walkman playing Gabba tunes.

    He rinsed his face, added moisturiser, returned to the lounge room, lit an Embassy Number 1, it was 5:45. He needed a chip sarnie and a tequila to get him started. Tonight was a Thursday, tomorrow he was returning to London in the car, he had to get a new mobile phone from Iain tonight.

    Salazar sat on the plane, happy, scruffy in a dark blue suit with claret and blue tie, brown shoes and a black belt. Drinking champagne and coffee, he played a Doom-style game on his Sony laptop. Computer games fascinated him because of the money that they were generating. He’d seen the craze grow, gone to the occasional trade show and read magazines on the subject. He’d even tried programming a game but had given up when it began to eat up too much of his time while still looking like stick figures throwing twigs that disappeared as they arced mathematically through the air.

    The game he was playing was the third in the series, and came with plot as well as thrills. Game-makers seemed to have grown bored with the idea of levels, non-linearity was the thing, so he was unsure where exactly he was in the great scheme of things. Ideally, he would have liked to have been playing online, against real people who hesitated occasionally before opening fire, or tried to message you with insults-lite. Salazar never hesitated before ramming a few rounds from a chain gun into your torso. He wasn’t brilliant at this game though, he had a great deal to learn about technique, he just had nothing to learn about instinct and desire, if he wanted you dead, he would chase you down until you were dead.

    Salazar’s game had been about slaughtering priests and monks – controversy sold. He’d set it in the dark ages in Ireland, you could play monk or Viking. Or you could play the 20th Century voyager who had dropped back in time (he/she was supposed to be trying to get back by capturing one of the over-illustrated “books of the dead” that contained some incantation or other). Of course, being from C20, you brought a great deal of heavy armour as well as knowledge to realise what “Summoneth the AK-47” or “Call ye up Heckler and Cock” meant when unearthed in one of the ancient books.

    He’d done a modicum of research. He’d made sure, when scripting, to ensure that the religious tower defenders had enough hot liquid, excrement and boulders to drop – as a nice touch he thought, they could also melt down the relics, chalices and crucifixes to pour on the heads of the giant Vikings. The Vikings, if they got close enough, could light fires around the bottom of the tower in order to cook the brothers alive – true friars.

    He’d taken the game to a friend of his in sales at a huge French software house. They turned it down, so he got one of his techie-boys to create a website for “Sword Slaughter”. This was his fifty-first website on various subjects ranging from wine to pornography via cars and football. One in five sites made him money, the rest were there to keep his boys in practice and to have the name Salazar proselytised across a wide audience.

    The plane was half-empty, first class only speckled with Hugo Boss, Paul Smith, D&G, YSL, Adrienne Landau and Hermés, most people were travelling alone, immersed in the Financial Times, Wall Street Journal, News Week or Cosmopolitan. However, three rows in front of Salazar were two rock star looking youngsters. Euro trash from the toes up, they were also obsessing over a computer, Salazar had seen Microsoft Excel’s familiar face as he brushed past on his way to urinate. There they sat, male/female-female/male in banzai head-scarves, tasselled black suede bum-freezer jackets half covering ironic Mickey Mouse and Futurama T-shirts, and cowboy boots for fuck’s sake. Northern-Euro-Trash, the worst kind. They were mulling over figures, drinking Evian and speaking in half whispers about pointage, dollar-crosses and below-the-line calculations at the margin.

    This was a world that made Salazar very, very happy indeed. He was chuckling as he sat down in the first class lavatory, wondering if they had a column for “misc instrument smashing” or “roadie stress counselling”. He thought back to his time in a rock’n’roll band in his teens. They were good, tight, had all the equipment, fights and future they could want but they split over a power struggle concerning the bass player who looked good, played well but couldn’t take orders. The camp had split much to Salazar’s chagrin, with the drummer siding with bass while keyboards and rhythm guitar went with Salazar.

    What finally did for them – aside from the politics – was performing an horrendous gig at a club owned by Salazar’s uncle in Rouen.

    They were due to start with a cover of “Eye of the Tiger”, followed by originals called “Snake Eyes Woman”, “Craftsman”, “Elegant Whisper”, “Just Gotta Play”, “Be There Girl”, “Love Is The Answer”, “War Of A Lifetime” and “Retrial”, dropping in covers of “Who’s Going to Drive You Home”, “Highway Star” and “Stir It Up” before ending with the self-penned epic, “Loved Like a Cross of Thorns (My Heart is Killed by Faith)”.

    They got as far as “Love Is The Answer”, before the bass players laid into Salazar with his guitar, flat-side into his chest. Everything erupted, bouncers appeared from everywhere, dragged the bass player from the stage and beat the shit out of him. After that they lost the impetus and split up, Salazar kept some of the tapes.

    He’d lost track of the game and was dead, so he ordered more champagne and a double espresso and turned to the database. He organised a search for anything to do with Kinsey and discovered the following:

    West Ham United:

    Bobby Moore, Boleyn pub, Chicken Run, Arsenal Cup Final (1980).

    These keywords were what he could remember from his conversations with Kinsey, they had each been mentioned more than ten times.

    Cars:

    Jaguar E-Type, Range Rover, Porsche, Sunbeam Alpine, Castrol, M1 motorway, Aston Martin Lagonda.

    Family:

    Angela (wife), Stephan (son), Paul (cousin), Mark (cousin), Angela (cousin), Roger (sort of nephew), Lucas (sort of nephew), Harry (sort of nephew), Marion (cousin), Jackie (cousin), Cherie (unknown).

    Friends:

    André Salazar, Angela Grass, Briony, Carl Potter, Degsy, Fran, George, Graeme Childs, Ian McDonald, Jaqueline Le Fevré, Jason, John K, John L, Johnny Driver, Johnny Smokes, Lillian, Luther Price, Mags the Slapper., Mallion, Marcus, Marlon, Marty Roth, Mickey Breaker, Nicky Grant, Paul J, Paul P, Paul R, Pauline Fletcher, Phil G, Phil P, Phil R, Raymond, Ronald, Scott Parnell, Steve B, Steve F, Steve L, Steve M L, Sue M, Sue R, Sue T, Tom (Tommo, Tommy, T)

    Food:

    Tofu (hates), Jelly, Rice Pudding, Steak, chips, turkey, sprouts, pizza, strawberry Hagen Daz, Lion Bar.

    Enemies:

    Angela Grass, Johnny Smokes, Luther Price, Ronald Parsons, Carl Potter, Ian McDonald, Scott Parnell, Philips, Steve M, Steve F, Richard Brown, Mr Teds, Jason-Jason, Alec Stokes, Alfred Ewing, Ron Redwood, Bobbie Bryson, Stuart Glanville, Shakar, Sulzeer Adams, Ruth Ryland, The Crawfords, Coopers and Lybrand.

    Hates:

    Homosexuals, reggae music, new agers, Muslims, Guardian newspaper, psychologists, Millwall football club, Chelsea football club, disloyalty, absentmindedness, Christmas, Japan, creosote, celery, alternative comedy, income tax, The Sex Pistols, National Insurance, Anthony Wedgewood Benn, computers, child molesters, Hasidic Jews, Picasso, Ken Livingstone, Germans, Minis, subtitles, religion, Spike Lee, the media, Paparazzi, beggars, students, the Irish, public transport (makes him feel poor), reading.

    Loves:

    Dog racing, eating out, Norman Wisdom, Will Hay, West Ham United, game shows (“The Price is Right”, “Family Fortunes”, “Catchphrase”) It’s A Knockout, Jaguars, Elephants, Crocodiles, England, Old Speckled Hen bitter beer, Easter, his mother, Tommy Mallion, Tom Jones, Bill Cosby, Robert Cray, The Commodores, Lionel Richie, Diana Ross, Princess Diana, Admiral Nelson, The Bee Gees, cleanliness, hashish, cocaine, stamps, “Bridge Over the River Kwai”, “The Longest Day”, “The Italian Job”, “Zulu”, driving long journeys, books on tape, history, geography.

    It was a hazy database at the moment, he had to make more links, right now it was broken up data, far from being information. Salazar found that frequency analysis always seemed to throw up unexpected, but useful results and was keen to harvest what he had so far. It was annoying to him that he didn’t know Kinsey’s birthdate, it was generally irritating that he didn’t know how often Kinsey ate out, whether he did so mid-week or only at weekends. But one thing did stand out, Kinsey talked a lot but never gave anything away.

    He lived alone, didn’t even – to the best of Salazar’s intelligence – have a housekeeper. He never mentioned girlfriends. Obviously, he was homosexual. Obviously.

    The rock stars in the forward seats were arguing loudly about points off the top. One was standing, his CD-Walkman or WalkCD was still plugged into his head, and he was screaming at the top of his voice in bad English. The stewardess drifted over to them, offering calmness and serenity, attempting to reseat the tall blond man.

    “Percentages, for fuck’s sake, forget the capital input and concentrate on the percentages you dumb mutha-fucka man!”

    The stewardess, exhibiting immaculate technique, got as close to the standing trash as possible without seeming to aggressively invade his space, she offered friendship and smiles. Salazar watched her, directly, not pretending in the English way to avoid becoming involved in the situation, he was enjoying it immensely. The rocker slowly sat down.

    “He doesn’t fucking understand you know man. He doesn’t get the big picture. We’re here, travelling in First Class, going to London, to play in London, to play a big fucking gig, and he doesn’t understand,” he was trying to gain her support, strange as he was sober. All Salazar could see from his position of the smaller guy was the back of his head shaking slightly from side to side, then turning to his companion now seated near the window.

    Seconds later, the smaller guy rose, took the computer and moved to an empty seat adjacent to Salazar. He sat and muttered to himself as he flipped away from Excel and launched what looked like a C programming application but turned out to be a sequencer. Salazar looked on, the small guy turned and smiled, looked back at the computer, looked along the plane to make sure that his compadre was still sitting, and deleted the song that was on screen. He shut down the laptop, closed its lid, and folded his arms.

    “That guy is a real pain,” he told Salazar in a reasonable accent.

    “We all know one”, Salazar offered back.

    Kinsey was skinning up now. It was good grass, fresh and herbal. He had decided not to tell Mallion about the phone call. Rather he hadn’t decided, he was pretending that it hadn’t happened. He couldn’t decide anything.

    “I’ve been trying to find us in the crowd at West Ham Tommo. I’ve been watching those videos for weeks trying to see if we were in there. There are games that I know we went to, but I haven’t been able to see us. I am starting to think that maybe we didn’t go”, he formed a roach from the cardboard backing on the packet of kingsized red Rizzla paper and placed it on the lefthand end of the proto-spliff. He sat looking at the weed, it looked sumptuous, it seemed to be oozing oil, he didn’t want to add the tobacco, when he was in the USA he’d smoked tiny joints, free of tobacco, passed around within a roach clip. He didn’t like it, the joint got too ragged but he did like it because it was quick.

    Tommy was sitting on the floor, leaning on one of the armchairs to the right of the TV, his head turned slightly to look at Kinsey who was lying full-length on the sofa. He’d poured himself a Scotch, it was 1:30. The floor was scattered with funsize packets, empty of their Mars, Snickers and Bounties, there were crisp packets, some orange peel and a huge bar of fruit and nut ready for eating. He was very stoned and wanted to get the giggles, but Kinsey kept going off on strange verbal marches, which knocked Tommy back into himself.

    Kinsey started to cry again, filling Tommy with a confused feeling that he should do something. Frankly, he wanted to run, to get away, go to a pub and stoned sit reading the sports pages, drink a pint of lager, maybe buy a bottle of something and spend some time in a betting shop. He tried to find something to talk to Kinsey about.

    “What about the car mate? What are we going to do about the car? We can’t have this kind of thing happening, if this kind of thing happening gets out, well we can’t have this kind of thing happening can we? What’s the plan?”

    “There is no plan Tommo. There’s no plan. I don’t want the car back.”

    Tommy reached out for the fruit and nut and snapped off eight squares.

    Kinsey hadn’t been eating, he had no munchies, he was used to an empty space inside him and didn’t want to fill it. Tommy recalled the last time they’d come across anybody who had the front to steal from them, on their own turf.

    “It was sweet, sometimes I think we should have taped it, sort of a corporate video production. I remember one tall kid, we broke his legs. We broke his knees with the corner of that blackboard.”

    “And the black kid?”

    “Yes, fucking yes”, this had given Tommy the biggest buzz. He knew that in the new world you couldn’t be a racist, it made limited business sense, all that NF and BNP stuff was fine in the 1970s but time had moved on even for Tommy Mallion. However, this black kid didn’t benefit from Tommy’s new capitalist liberalism, he caught the full force, he cried his eyes out.

    “I don’t remember what you did. What did you do Tommy?” Kinsey stretched further not comfortably, but as if he was trying to push out some pain or other from his chest. His tone was honest, but he’d stopped crying.

    “His six-fucking-pack stomach. We unpicked it. With those compasses, we unpicked his stomach muscles, we gave it some more definition.”

    “We killed him didn’t we?”

    “I don’t know about that Keith. We got him to hospital, we didn’t touch anything else about him”, Tom stuffed more chocolate in and wondered whether Kinsey was going to finish rolling the joint.

    “He was bleeding all over the place. Did that teach him a lesson? He was bleeding.”

    “For fuck’s sake Keith, that was fucking ages ago, and we’ve whacked people since then. What’s the difference? It’s not as if we didn’t know what we were doing. You planned it out, you took hours.”

    “We don’t ‘whack’ people Tommy, we’ve never ‘whacked’ people. Al Pacino whacks people, Robert De Niro whacks people. We killed people.”

    “Five or six people, people like us, people who would have killed us if…” Kinsey finalising the joint, cut Mallinson off knowing how the sentence would end.

    “…we didn’t kill them first. Not really the fucking point is it Tommy?”

    “Oh for fuck’s sake Keith, if this is all about your fucking conscience then we may as well fuck off to the boozer and get it out of our systems there. I’m sorry mate but this is bang out of order, it’s too late, you can’t change it, you can’t undo any of the damage, alls you’re doing is damaging yourself and that will damage the rest of us. This is stupid.”

    Kinsey was really not concentrating on any of this, he’d had this conversation before many times. This was one of things that was dragging him down, over and over again, repeating the arguments, looking for where the strength would come from the weaknesses. Living alone since the death of his mother, and being bored with the television, he’d been reading a great deal. His mum had a wide selection of detective fiction, thrillers, books that made him laugh, books with detective priests, hard-bitten American private eyes, drunken English academics, old women.

    He’d moved onto true crime, a topic he enjoyed, reading and re-reading the Krays’ biography, Hyndley and Brady, the Richardsons. From there he’d found her collection of stranger, unclassifiable books, mostly unreturned library editions – she gave a false name, address and ID to the library – books like “American Psycho”, “Trick Baby”, “A Rage in Harlem”, “Last Exit to Brooklyn”, “Suedehead”, “Fever Pitch”.

    In fact he’d found out a great deal about his mother when snuffling through her books, he’d never realised that she read so much. She didn’t seem the type, she liked a drink, went out, wasn’t a wallflower, didn’t hide what she felt, liked to get involved, drove his father away, tapped him with her wooden stirring spoon, organised the finances, took the hard line on most things. But somehow throughout all of this, she read books.

    All of her extensive library were well thumbed, gone over again and again, occasionally with pencilled margin notes in an untidy hand that slid from left-slant to right, from capitals to joined-up lower case, from strong to hardly visible. The notes were often followed by exclamation marks, small doodles of faces, knives and stars, and the word “No” appeared a great deal.

    All in all, Kinsey calculated, his mother must have stored up to five hundred books in her room, in the loft, scattered around the house, even in the garage. But until her death, Kinsey never had her cracked up to be a reader. She’d certainly never forced it on him, anything but, she was keen that he got out of doors, active, playing sport, climbing trees, riding bikes.

    She never allowed him time to himself, it was almost a sin in her book for him to stay inside the house save to watch sport on the television. They would always sit together on FA Cup day, especially back in the 1970s when the day would begin at some ungodly hour with “It’s A Knockout” and “Top of the Form”, the opposing sides made up of fans of the teams that were going to compete in the afternoon’s game.

    Every year would see presents of cold meats, lemonade-heavy shandy, pickled onions, eggs and gherkins, chocolate pudding, maybe a crafty drag on one of her Benson and Hedges, always the chance to swear at the TV.

    Kinsey’s mother would pretend not to understand the game, the players or the occasion itself, but Keith knew that when the Wembley suits had been shown off, the final pre-game interviews carried out with old heads and young star-eyes whose dream it had always been to play in a Wembley FA Cup Final in the unnatural sunshine that always came with the game, his mother would come in from the kitchen, perch on the armrest of the sofa and say: “I’ll just watch the kick-off, then I’ll have to be getting on. Who do we want to win?”

    Keith would always plump for the side from the south or failing that, for the underdog. His mother would always opt for the other side when she eventually sat down, inevitably with fifteen minutes gone. Just as inevitably, she rose from her seat at half-time, disappeared to the kitchen to return with more shandy, sandwiches and rice pudding with strawberry jam and a crisp, cinnamon skin which he would save until last.

    To Kinsey, FA Cup day meant more than Christmas and birthday where other people would involve themselves, randomising the course of events outlandishly, causing stress with their enjoyments. FA Cup day finished with Kinsey and all the other kids on the street, rushing outside as soon as the Cup had been raised, to replay the game in the park. Except their game lasted until the fading daylight gave way to the lights from the overlooking tower blocks. Keith, Tommy, Marcus, Stevie B, Lawrence Golder, Mickey D, strange Sarah who went on to a job in the city, Paul McGuigan (who died at sixteen) Ian Ford (who joined the army and died in the Falklands), Hughie Parks, (the musician who moved the Canada), Stuart Barlow (who never shut up) everybody. Sometimes thirty kids.

    FA Cup day 1962, the Double-winning Spurs team from the previous year defeated Burnley. Kinsey was in two minds, Burnley were dirty Northerners, Spurs were glamorous London rivals, Burnley played in claret, Spurs were from London. Burnley could stop Spurs from winning the Double. Spurs could keep London on top. It was confusing, Kinsey opted, as did most of his mates for Burnley though. One kid didn’t, obviously didn’t.

    Stuart Barlow had been mouthing off about Spurs this and Spurs that, he was 12, the son of an insurance salesman, all airs and graces. He’d been to see Tottenham-poncing-Hotspur twice that season, he had programs and a scarf that he wore occasionally and should have known better. As far as he was aware, everybody had been supporting Spurs that afternoon, so out came the scarf and the brags about how his Dad could have got him in to see Jimmy Greaves, how Bill Nicholson was a personal friend, how he was going to play for Spurs. Give him his due, he was a neat little player, quick feet and a good left peg, he played for the school and area teams, but he wouldn’t shut up about it. Nor would he shut up about how he was going to college. So they broke his left leg. With a brick, with several bricks.

    Kinsey was an observer. Barlow was taking a breather, it was seven o’clock in the evening, he’d already scored six and made about ten. He was sitting on a pile of planks on the building site that had emerged over where The Feathers used to be a few yards from the park itself. Kinsey had been decked by a bigger kid, taken out in a two-footed, sliding, plimsoled challenge that had brought tears to his eyes which he quickly dried while limping off to squat far enough away from play to be assured of not getting the ball.

    He looked up from his grazed shins and saw four or five older lads walking over to Barlow. Smart kids, very slick, all mohair three-button suits, parkas and early evening speed. From the look on Barlow’s face, it seemed as if he was pleased to see them, he was figuring that they’d come over to congratulate him on his victory that afternoon at Wembley. He held up his scarf with both hands, arms spread over his head waving it reverently, he was a dickhead thought Kinsey who could see it coming.

    One of the parka’s grabbed his right arm, another his left, each tied the scarf tight around Barlow’s wrists. Kinsey moved a little closer, being careful to avoid the chance of inclusion – you could never tell how these things would turn out. Once in earshot he resumed his examination of his injuries, looking up every so often.

    Barlow was still sitting down, his head arched back trying to stop the tips of his shoulder blades from touching and his back from cracking. He was almost looking behind himself, he looked like a circus freak or a still photograph of Greavsey celebrating one of the 37 league goals (a Spurs record) he’d scored that season. Kinsey recognised the 14 year old standing in front of the contorted boy as his cousin Colin Jeffers, so thin that his nickname was Razor or Razor, made even more emaciated by the speed that he guzzled in neckfulls most days. He was extremely wired, screaming at Barlow to “fucking shut up you fucking girl, you fucking Yid girl, you fucking snobby little Jew-boy cunt girl!”

    Barlow wasn’t Jewish, a lot of the lads there were Jewish, Martin Miller was Jewish and he was holding Barlow’s left wrist, tugging it every so often then ensuring that Stuart didn’t topple over. Martin Miller didn’t bat an eyelid.

    Razor Jeffers was stamping his left foot in some rhythm, up and down, up and down, down, spitting at Barlow about how he was always lying to everybody and how a little Yid bastard like him was only ever picked for anything because of his left foot. It seemed that Razor had a real, substantial problem with that left peg and its effectiveness. He was a clogger himself, when he wasn’t being brushed off the ball by younger kids, kids like Barlow.

    But his family was strong, stronger than Barlow’s; wider, more together, louder, more popular, more accepted, more connected. They didn’t want to move away from the area. Kinsey was part of that family on his mythical father’s side, he saw the way that Razor acted at home, how his father indulged his elder son’s tempers and demands at the expense of his three sisters, two brothers and mother. It was if one child was all the man needed, the others were dragged in behind when he wasn’t looking, distractions.

    Colin was his lad and Colin knew it from early on. The Jeffers were well off in their way, they made their cash in the business athletics of ducking and diving, bobbing and weaving, picking things up here, “investing” them there, helping out bigger mobs, taking fees from smaller. They took up three houses on the street, spreading gently like a thick fog that you only noticed when you were in the middle of it.

    Kinsey had stayed with a chunk of the Jeffers clan in their caravans down at Bracklesham Bay for two weeks every year since he was four. He got on with Colin when the older boy could be bothered to make an appearance, usually to get some cash, or get away from somebody or other.

    Despite the age difference – five years, vast, an entire school career – Razor decided early on that little Keith had more spunk (as he called it then without sniggering) than any of his brothers. They’d talk, well Razor would talk, Kinsey would listen, about music, football, sex, clothes, anything that came into his mind. They’d even talk about reading; magazines and that. They tortured the odd seabird, having shot it down with Razor’ dad’s air rifle – maybe six, maybe seven over the years. It became the event that confirmed the holiday.

    Snapping off a beak here, twisting a wing, slitting the dirty white body open with a penknife, shooting out the eyes from greater and greater distances (having first pinned its wing-tips to a “No Swimming” sign with kitchen forks), removing feet, burning feathers with matches, trying to find the arsehole to split it with a Stanley knife blade (sometimes letting red ants crawl in after they’d shoved some chocolate in the widened hole), trying to locate the sex, tying it with fishing twine, rolling it in sand and petrol, lighting it, burying it up to its neck  in the low-tide mud (or upside down or sideways so one wing flapped – they’d removed the other), drowning it in crabbed rock pools, holding it to the exhaust pipe of one of the two Morris Oxfords that took the happy summer family to the coast (Razor would ask his dad for the keys, his dad would give them and then return to the Daily Mirror), frying it slowly on the engine. Hours they’d spend, “better than ants” was Razor’ comment, “better than torching ants, you can’t hear ants, you’ve just got to imagine them. Bollocks to that”.

    Keith threw up the first time, Colin was surprisingly understanding, explaining that this was how humans showed that they were better; birds and animals were here to show people that they were superior. Colin told Keith what they put in sausages, how he thought it all got there. And weren’t sausages Keith’s favourite? Keith, acid throat, told him that he preferred steak and kidney pies, Razor said: “Same thing, same thing, it’s all meat, it’s all from animals, Christmas turkey is from birds, even the brown meat”.

    Kinsey also had nightmares the first time, the bird came back (“they do that, little fuckers, won’t leave you alone for ages, they try all the stuff on you that you did to them, then they go away, but you’ve got to make them,” said Razor.) But the bird didn’t try the same things. It was sad, it sat at Kinsey’s feet in his kitchen at home, looking up at him and moving its head from side to side slowly.

    Colin was right about one thing at least in dreams, you could hear the bird. It told the five-year-old boy about its family out at sea on a secret island that only seagulls and their friends could visit. It told him that injured and dead seabirds were carried there by their friends and families who went looking for them if they hadn’t returned after two days.

    It looked up at Kinsey, its wings still punctured by forks, one eye gone, it even gave off that smell of burning feathers. Boy Keith looked down, he was sitting in his high chair, like he had as a baby. Then the bird was joined by others, weeping birds, wan birds, and smaller, chick-child birds all of whom went to work mending and comforting Keith’s bird who continued to explain that the wonderful, magic island was sunshiney and clear, full of laughing, playing, chicks and bird friends like lions, tigers, cows, bulldogs and elephants.

    The other gulls would pick single feathers from each other and use these to replace those that had been tugged out of the tortured seagull’s body, they used grass to mop and tie its wounds, they patched its missing left eye with a glass bead, and in seconds it was complete once again.

    “Would you like to come to our island?” asked the renewed creature.

    Kinsey nodded, eager to get out of the chair and visit the magic place.

    “Well you can’t. You never will be able to. You can’t, you can’t, you can’t”, very sombre, very harmonious, very definite. And then they all left, flying out through the walls, together in a line, wing-tips touching, feathers linking and intertwining, noiseless and effortless, they all disappeared, leaving Keith in his high-chair unable to get out, looking after the birds as they moved across the sky, dirty white, together, silent.

    Kinsey looked up from his knees and saw Colin looking at Barlow in the same way as he used to look at the gulls – all of which were buried in the same place in a box under the “No Swimming” sign.

    “…life isn’t fair you cunt. For fuck’s sake, hasn’t anybody ever told you that. What planet are you and your Jew Boy family from? Course it’s not fair but fair doesn’t come into it. I do not like you. No one likes you. You stink, you get lucky, you fucking get everybody else’s stuff, you goal hang, you nick goals. And with your left foot you wanker. This left foot”, he leant down and, removing Stuart’s plimsole and sock, pushed down on the toes until the entire foot seemed to be a straight line extension of the leg.

    Stuart was moaning, Kinsey discovered that many people do this under physical duress, they don’t scream much, they moan, almost as if screaming would add to the pain while moaning would soothe it. Until Razor cracked his big toe, broke it with pressure, Stuart looked him in the eye. When the toe snapped however, he threw up, the puke bubbling in his upturned mouth.

    “Bend him forward fast,” snapped Razor, and then to Stuart, “I really fucking despise you, I told your mum that when I was fucking her last night and she agreed. I really fucking hate everything about you. I hate you. We all hate you. Everybody. All of us. Do you know why?”

    Stuart was choking on tears and sick.

    “I said, do you know why?”

    Stuart made a noise, a childish noise, a whining “No”.

    “Neither do I. Funny that. Neither do I. I don’t really care either.”

    Kinsey figured that it was about time that the other lads had a word with Razor but none of them showed the slightest signs and recognised that this might be approaching the “Too Far” sign. The two standing behind Jeffers were looking around, eyeing up the area, ensuring that nobody would interrupt. This, realised Keith, was an ambush from the start. This was no off-the-cuff (spurs of the moment) action born from boredom or the game. This had been in planning for a while. So when Jeffers knelt down and picked up a half brick and passed it to his lefthand lieutenant, then passed another to the right before taking one himself, it came as no real surprise.

    “I think it’s because you’re so fucking rubbish at everything else. Maybe it’s because you’re, I don’t know. I don’t really care either,” now standing, he lifted his half-brick over his head, “Crack or thud? Thwock! Or Pow! Zap! or Thump!? What’s it going to sound like?”

    Keith couldn’t really see Stuart Barlow. He was there all right, right in front of his eyes, fifteen yards away, being held – his arms, neck and back must have been killing him – but Keith couldn’t see him. It was like his mother said about looking for something, that sometimes it was right in front of your face and you still couldn’t see it.

    What he could see was the building site, the park, his knees, he could see his supper – toast, Marmite, tea – more clearly than Barlow. He could see Barlow’s legs, his arms, his chest and neck, his feet, his ears, his mouth, chin, cheeks, thighs, calves, his scarf, his grey short-sleeved shirt, his blue jeans, his socks, his vest, his pants, his nipples and genitals. But none of these elements were connected, they didn’t make a whole. It was like Keith had opened a kit for a boat and had lost the picture from the box and had no interest in finding the instructions.

    The sound of the bricks hitting the boy was also disconnected. It didn’t sound anything like the suggestions that Razor had put to his prey, and it followed Kinsey like a pop song and the seagull’s scream. It was that simple, over that quickly. Once it was done, Razor wandered over to Keith and told him to go and get some help for the poor lad who had come a cropper on the building site, “I was going to cut his tongue out to stop him talking, but I don’t think he’ll say much. Go and get your mum or someone, quickly”, he pressed the penknife into Kinsey’s hands having first wiped it clean on the black and white Spurs’ scarf.

    Salazar wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted to do when he got to London. He was aware that he wanted whatever it was that enabled Kinsey, a man of such limited talents and non-existent style, to live the life he did. The paucity of fact meant that he was going to have to busk the coup rather than map it out in advance. If he was honest with himself, the improvised nature of the adventure held some appeal in itself.

    He was honest with himself as often as his concentration would allow. It was a valve for him, it ensured that no extraneous information would seep out when he wasn’t expecting it. Being naturally undisciplined, he had learnt to develop a number of tricks and exercises to impose some sense of order.

    What he did know was that Kinsey felt close enough to him to call from the depths of some kind of breakdown. Had Kinsey called when drunk or high on the drugs that he insisted on taking at the least opportune moments, Salazar would have noted it, saved it for later but this was different, it was a sniff of a chance. Combining the assumed breakdown with the assumed friendship was enough for now.

    After a quick tour up and down the Tottenham Court Road to check for bargains – a new hard disk, some RAM, a copy of Norton Utilities, some games and a mouse – he checked into the Stakis on the Edgware Road. Up in his room he picked up his messages, assured himself that his mobile phone was working properly, logged into one of his email accounts, checked two of his websites for access times, made a phone call to his chide one of the code monkey’s and praise another, sat back with a mineral water and phoned his usual escort agency.

    He wasn’t going to contact Kinsey until tomorrow, it wasn’t as if the thug was going to snap out of things before then, let him stew for a while. Salazar thought of him as a large pig, pock-marked, overfed and past the point where it could be served to any decent company. To cook a pig of such pedigree, you would have to add plenty of alcohol and spices and then simmer for a long while to get rid of the many impurities. Once you’d melted all of those off, you might if you were lucky, have enough for a half decent meal.

    The escort agency, based locally and very discreet – one of Salazar’s companies provided web space for it – was busy but could always fit in a client of Mr Salazar’s reputation. He ordered up a pair of blondes, tall, one silent, small, wiry and tanned, the other muscular, French-speaking (school French), pale and tall. They came to his room fifteen minutes apart and both took showers while Salazar described them to his copy of Microsoft Word. He’d booked both for the evening and could extend his purchase of their time for as long as need be.

    He asked whether either was hungry, making it apparent that he would like to eat, and both acquiesced quickly. While phone-shouldered and ordering club sandwiches, two bottles of non-vintage champagne and some chocolate, he changed into a bathrobe, indicating that he would like the taller of the two to lie on the bed while the other was to stand, naked, in the window of the 8th floor suite, back to the street.

    “I would like you,” he looked toward the window, “to go down on you,” he looked at the bed, “quietly please, I would like to watch the news. Do not cum. If you think you are going to cum, stop and swap. Do you understand?” Both escorts nodded in assent.

    Salazar watched the news on Sky, then switched to CNN. He didn’t bother watching the whores, merely offering up volume-control orders every so often. After ten minutes he turned back to the bed and said: “Stop now. I would now like you to have an argument about the sex. You,” he talked to the taller one,” are upset that you were not able to come, while you are exasperated about the constant whining. I will join you when I see fit. Do you understand?” They did and they acted out the scene but before Salazar could slip in between acting as the peace-maker, room service knocked on the door.

    Every so often, Salazar would have asked the young hotel servant into the room, right into the melee, you never knew when it would pay off. This time however the tray was wheeled in by such an unattractive figure that Salazar merely took the cart himself, not even bothering with a tip – you could do that in England and he liked that.

    “It’s time to eat now,” he ordered. Both rose from the bed, the smaller one acting the coquette much to Salazar’s disgust, ”nothing kinky, just eat please. No wine either. Both of you drink water from the tap in the bathroom.”

    As he ate he thought about enabling Kinsey to destroy himself while simultaneously ensuring that he could maximise his profit from the endeavour.

    While Salazar enjoyed himself, Jamie Reece was halfway down the M1, the new Motorola phone sitting on the seat beside him. He was going to meet Jake B in his flat on Berwick Street, parking had been arranged in advance. The E-Type Jaguar had a new CD player fitted, it had been resprayed to an even whiter white. Its chrome had been polished, its tyres changed, its plugs cleaned, its oil changed, its bearings greased, its alternator upgraded, its wheels balanced, its windows cleaned and its timing improved. Jamie was going to be sad to give it back, but for £1,000 purely to take it up to Dewsbury, garage it, ensure that the work was done on time and then drive it back down, he wasn’t complaining. He was thinking about the money and being in London. He’d already decided to get a new flat in Leeds, somewhere near the Corn Exchange. He was going to take the DJ’ing seriously and had already tried to get some dates set up. For the first time he could remember, he was feeling young and contented.

    He’d met Jake B at a rave near Stevenage six months ago. Jake seemed to be in charge of the event and was doing the rounds, geeing everybody up, checking what sounds were working, what tunes were called for, finding out where everybody had heard about the gig. Jamie had picked it up at another club in Coventry then bounced around the service stations and phone boxes with his mates. As usual he’s brought a few Gabba mixed cassettes with him to play in the car. He suggested that Jake might like to check them out for later and they got into a debate about the relative merits of Trance versus Gabba, one extreme to the other. Jake had to move on but suggested that Jamie join him and see how things happened.

    Jake was called all manner of names by the people they met along the way: Alfie, Bateman, Mac, Hunter, even Maggie and he answered to all of them. He could speak to anybody from hardcore crusties to upper-class slummers, never changing his tone. After half an hour, they “repaired” to Jake’s Renault Espace and out came the cocaine. It was unbagged and packed tight in a KFC family bucket, reaching a quarter of the way up. It glistened.

    “Cocaine”, explained Jake B as they sat down, “plays with the dopaminergic synapses. Dr Kim Janda of the Scripps Institute in San Diego however, thinks that he has come up with a method of stopping the effects of cocaine, including may I add, crack cocaine. He has been experimenting on rats. Despicable man. Rats are excellent animals, very intelligent, not in the way that we think about intelligence, not the kind of intelligence that MI6 go after, or Alan Turing was trying to discover when he cracked the Enigma Code, of course Turing didn’t adhere to the codes that you should adhere to. Turing was homosexual. Are you homosexual? It doesn’t matter to me if you are, I have experimented with it but I don’t like it, I prefer women, there’s something about women that sparks my circuits. Women enable me to synthesise dopamine. I like that. I’ve known people from the North who are very, very wealthy. You are from the North aren’t you? Yorkshire?”

    Jake spooned out a measure of coke and leant over to Jamie, putting the spoon to his nose. Jamie, already jagging out on the cheap E that he’d bought at a service station, sniffed.

    “Is it any good?” Jake seemed genuinely concerned, “I bought a great deal of it from someone in Leicester, I gave her some Heckler and Cock semi-automatics and a bootleg of John Lennon and David Bowie recording Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds with obscene lyrics, they were very high. You don’t believe any of that do you? Where would I get semi-automatic guns from? Is it any good?”

    “It’s fucking great man. Smooth,” Jamie was impressed.

    “Have you done very much cocaine? How do you judge it?”

    “I don’t get hold of much. When I do though, I go mental with it, it’s fucking great. I love it. It’s my favourite outside of E. Have you got any E?”

    “I don’t like to have the stuff around, far too inorganic. It also dims the judgement somewhat. I’m glad the cocaine is good though, I was a little worried about it to be honest with you. Thank you for being my taster. What do you do for a living?” Jake helped himself to a smaller spoonful and sat back, he was enveloped by his fake-fur parka, its hood up. He pulled his knees up so he could rest his chin on them and looked intently at Jamie waiting for his answer.

    For his part Jamie was numbing up quite nicely, starting to feel a little god-like, with the same kind of paranoia that gods must have.

    “Do you reckon that God gets pissed off with everybody wanting stuff and that from him? If I was God, I’d have fucked off to a different solar system and invented people who couldn’t talk.”

    “What do you do for a living?” Jake was chewing, his chin still on the platform of his knees so the top of his head bounced up and down inside his hood.

    “I’m going to be a DJ, going to Ibiza next year.”

    “What do you do for a living now?”

    Jamie pulled a quarter bottle of White Cane rum out of his jacket pocket and opened it, took a swig and offered the bottle to Jake who refused it by not taking it. The last job that he’d had was babysitting for his sister for which he was paid £5 off his rent. Before that, after leaving school he’d worked in a computer shop but was sacked for fighting with his manager at a party. Right now he was circling work, checking things out, running errands for people.

    “I’ve got to get my decks sorted out and mix up some tunes. Mixing tunes is taking up most of my time.”

    “That’s excellent, for my sins I’m tone deaf, couldn’t tell a good song from a bad one. I rely on my people to advise me of that kind of thing. You should think of me as brutally crippled, missing out on one of the sheerly wonderful senses. But that’s what I have people for. What do you think of me?” He sat up at this point and pulled down his hood. He was wearing a cerise T-shirt with “Metal Merchant Jam Buster” written across it in gothic script, the neckline was dayglo green, he had necklaces of multicoloured beads strung on leather thongs, three of them, and a silver outlined fish on a gold coloured chain. He was looking Jamie straight in the eyes. His eyes were brown.

    “I don’t understand man?” Jamie was feeling teeth-grittingly high now, he didn’t want to be sitting down, he wanted to be going mental out there in the open, by a big speaker.

    “First impressions are, to my mind, pointed and exact most of the time. I think you are an unemployed young man from the North of England who is reasonably well tapped into the zeitgeist. You probably have a wide experience of this country, at least in comparison to your peers. This means that your fears are not of experience. You weren’t much interested in school, as an aside you are a Taurus, you like tunes because of their immediacy, you’ve tried to learn a musical instrument, probably the guitar but have had your ambitions deflated through lack of funds. You are a youth of ambition blocked by an accident of birth that has financially disabled you. You are keen to extend yourself. You are not homosexual. You like Gabba. Your name is Jamie. Your taste in clothes is again limited by your ability to pay for them. You are not afraid to use your fists to make a point, but only as a last resort. You have never been in prison. Now, what do you think of me? It’s a very un-English question I know, but we’re all young Europeans now aren’t we?”

    “Fucking hell,” this kind of directness was astonishing to Jamie who was used to answering questions with single words, and was not used to anybody asking him that one. When he thought about it in the split seconds that the cocaine allowed his brain to use, he’d spent a great many years among people whose main activity in life was to avoid that question except to ask and answer it behind its subject’s back. This was a “fucking hell” moment.

    “You’re called Jake”, Jake nodded, smiled.

    “You’re from the South”, again, nodding.

    “You’re rich”, a shake of the head.

    “You’re tone deaf”, nod.

    “You’re not homosexual but you’ve tried it”, an energetic nod.

    “You’re a young European”, a broad grin.

    “You own a Renault Espace,” a shake of the head.

    “Very good. Very well played indeed. I don’t own this Espace, I am borrowing it from my sister’s husband. Wealth is relative, poverty is absolute though, I live somewhere in the middle. I would like you to do some work for me, how does that sound? I would like you to nanny a very special car for me. It’s my uncle’s car, he loves it dearly but is busy. His birthday is approaching and, because he has been so good to me ever since my parents died in America when I was young, I would like to restore it to a state that suits my uncle’s reputation. Because it’s his birthday, this has to be a secret. If you would like to meet me in Colindale’s KFC – that’s a northern suburb of London, I will give you directions – next Wednesday at seven o’clock in the morning, I will give you all the relevant information and some money. Could you do this for me? I want the work done outside of London you see. I hear that there is an excellent specialist in Jews-bury. Do you know Jews-bury?”

    “Dewesbury”, Jamie corrected.

    “You see, I would look like such an idiot. It’s excellent that we met. Will you help me out? Does it sound good?”

    It sounded so good that Jamie was now approaching London, trying to remember how he got to Soho.

    Kinsey felt like he no longer had the faintest idea what had been happening. Teletext said that the time was four in the afternoon, and he was stoned, unable to stand up even though he wanted to get to the loo. The room was small, full of fluffballs, the carpet apparently shredding itself in front of him. He looked around him in disbelief that all the work he’d put in over the last twenty years had been for this. Tatty china, a dusty television, pastel, fading wallpaper, packets of various fast food and cheap confectionery, overflowing ashtrays and a few videos spread out amid the lads mags and juice-filled glasses. He was so stiff from having lain in the same position, leaning on one arm, pretending to look interested either in the TV or Tommy, that it was painful to sit up straight.

    He wanted to do something but didn’t want Tommy to come with him, but it looked cold, windy outside, although it wouldn’t darken for another three hours he felt that three hours could pass very quickly. But he still wanted to do something even though he didn’t want to instigate it, he didn’t want to prove himself to anything any longer, he didn’t want to have to make a point about anything. Better that he lay on the sofa until they went to sleep, then they’d wake up and whatever passed for normal would remerge. Still he wanted to do something, eat something maybe, put some music on, have a bath despite the effort required, he needed not to feel that he was lying there, dying, slipping away, not making an effort, not keeping his end up, no showing good form, not playing the game, not being one of the boys, not being fit, not being ready, not being eager for it, not being up for it, not being ready to head it, touch it on, push it out, large it, leg it, peg it, fuck it, love it. As usual, he’d lost his train of thought and found himself half-sitting, half-standing, preparing to go somewhere or re-comfort himself. Teletext said 4:15, he still wanted to do something, he needed to retain this numb feeling rather than wasting it on the couch, watching a wall, listening to Tommy humming to himself as he watched another football video, occasionally passing a split and asking: “You alright Keith?” before hitting fast forward, chuckling, rolling another spliff, farting, snatching some crisps from the bag. He wanted to carry it out with him to the world and let it see that nothing could touch him, nothing at all, everything would bounce out, away from him, nothing would stick. He realised that he was wearing his shoes, this would save time, conserve effort. He knew his jacket was in the hall, hanging off a brass hook embedded in a lacquered mahogany panel screwed into the rawlplugs and then to the wall by brass-topped, tungsten screws. He knew he hadn’t dry-cleaned his jacket in six weeks or so, and it was starting to look scruffy which meant it would not keep the cold out as well as it should. He could feel the cold coming into the house, the central heating wouldn’t click on until five, so autumn was creeping in like a voyeur. He was chilly, down to his fingernails, he was icing up and all he could imagine was that any heat there was must be bouncing off him, and that it would continue to bounce off him from now until he got straight again, or got even more stoned; Tommy was into the second quarter of the South African, all buds and oils sweating away in the snap-top plastic bag. Kinsey wasn’t sure, however, if he could get any more stoned, so he was condemned to get colder and colder.

    There was nothing else for it, he would let himself die of the cold, maybe his body would be preserved, maybe even his brain. He could come to consciousness decades later and start all over again. He could know who he was by finding himself in entirely alien surroundings. With only blank faces and new things to stare at, he could reinvent himself as an entirely new human being. They wouldn’t know, nobody had ever written anything down about him or for him. He hadn’t been recorded, except maybe once in a band he’d played in at school but that would tell them nothing other than he enjoyed music, even in the future, people would still understand music. He hadn’t been filmed, and his family photographs were run-of-the-mill, giving away nothing but seasides, birthdays and Christmas. He wasn’t a photograph keeper either, he lost them or gave them away. He didn’t know how he was going to begin again. Even into the future, he would know nothing, he would be a freak, he would be studied and assessed, examined and explored until they knew everything about him. They would be able to find out things about him that even he didn’t know, or didn’t admit to himself of knowing.

    And his fingers had gone numb, the chocolate he was trying to eat was cracking in his mouth when he could negotiate the silver paper. He was shaking again, and he was starting to feel very sick. He wanted to warm up, but he felt that if he did, he would hurl. He looked at the faux-fire, scanned the radiators, he knew how to set them, make them work. He wanted them to work, but he couldn’t see himself doing it. He buried himself deeper into the white leather settee and looked at the television which was showing Monty Python repeats; the best bits visually sampled and then stapled together to make compilations. It made him feel ill as they danced around dressed like Gumbies. He never understood Monty Python, he couldn’t get it. He didn’t find it funny, he found it confusing and disquieting, it disturbed him. But now he couldn’t take his eyes off it.

    Tommy was warm, he was wearing an open necked, dark purple shirt tucked into his light-coloured jeans which stopped just above his white Nike trainers. But he was concentrating so hard on Kinsey that he realised that more heat was called for. He didn’t bother Tom, he loved the heat, Barbados, Jamaica, Ibiza, Florida, he loved them.

    “Fancy a coffee K?”, he asked as he made his way over to the artificial real-log fire, “cup of tea? I’m going into the kitchen to sort out the central heating anyway.”

    Kinsey grunted, he was controlling his stomach and even a slight effort took valuable brain time away from the task in hand. Tommy meandered into the kitchen, the speed he’d taken as insurance was slicing away at him, cutting into the hash haze. He was aware that Kinsey was stoned immobile, incapable of doing any damage to himself, or the business, and this was a comfort to him as he prepared tea and toasted cheese sprinkled with dried oregano. He had decided to get Kinsey away from town for a week, take him over to Las Vegas for a locked-on good time, the flight would relax the man, and then the sheer life to be lived out of the MGM Grand would wipe away any cobwebs that remained. Also, it would enable Tommy to arrange for things to be tidied up at work. Who knew what Kinsey had been up to in the last day and a half? But getting K to do anything that he didn’t want to was always going to be a battle. He walked back into the sitting room to find Kinsey foetal, scrunched into the corner of the sofa, his head buried in his hands, sick pooled in front of him.

    “Let’s get you up mate, let’s clean you off. Time for bed I reckon,” Tom was relieved, it was ten thirty, there was going to be football highlights on the box in ten minutes, which was all the time he needed to get Kinsey up the stairs, washed and dried and into bed. He looked down and realised that they’d all felt that way from time to time. Incapable. 

    No one else was supposed to see these moments, moments when everything fell into nothingness, when all you wanted was for someone else to come along and make everything work. People didn’t get that stoned on grass or booze without wanting this. Tommy had been like that just after his second was born. He went out to wet its head, got caught up in a birthday bash, went on to a house party and found himself unable to do or to want to do anything the next day when he should have been playing football. He lay around for the day and couldn’t be bothered to get out of bed. That was how he assumed Kinsey felt.

    It took him slightly less than ten minutes to get everything sorted out, Kinsey was capable of walking, of climbing the stairs. Tommy showered him down, and wrapped a dressing gown around him before lying him on his side, facing away from the wall. He could feel Kinsey shaking as he shoulder-led him to bed. He left the hall light on and went back downstairs where he skinned up another joint, put his feet up on the coffee table, and sipped his tea.

    Jamie made heavy work of getting to Wardour Street and the car park. He was nervous about driving around the centre of London, and his fear was turned into aggression as he rushed amber lights, ensured that no one cut him up and generally voiced his concerns to all and sundry. All the time he was soaking up the London that appeared around him and the Jag. It was raining when he drove through Hampstead, the colours were saturating, apparently talking on all the water they could before the street lamps took over from the weak winter sun. 

    Everything was crawling along the roads until the junctions when everything split at speed, looking for lanes. It seemed to Jamie that everybody else knew where they were going and had their lane jumps timed to the last possible moment. 

    He found himself retracing his steps several times having missed his exit, he found himself ferreting down side streets, all of which were so parked up that travel at more than 10mph was impossible. The rain came on heavily just as he popped out in Camden Town, he checked his directions and realising that there was still a hell of way to go, pulled over and parked up next to the markets.

  • The poet’s wife writes

    The poet’s wife writes

    I became intensely envious about exactly what was happening during those lunches.

    Sales are filthy things even though they are the public’s gaze made concrete. The sales channels like coal mine shafts involve grubbiness and demeaning yourself for a quid. Just to feed yourself and your loved one. Let alone attain enlightenment. Even the fucking miners could get a flame from the coal to warm and light their dismal lives.

    That’s not how it works with poetry. Apparently.

    Poets are never the centre of a publisher’s attention. We are all alone and battling in the market.

    James’s note continued, rambling, arrogant, scared, mediocre as always. Yes. he had lots more to say.

    This is because the galleries, magazines and journals, the newspapers and book publishers, the labels and studio have no idea how to act around poets.

    Especially us serious poets. Poor idiots that we are.

    I’ve given up drinking and smoking grass. I also appear to have given up any form of structure that could count as living.

    My wife, Jemma, is understanding or she is very distant. I think we are drifting apart like an elegant ocean liner (me) and its doughty tugboat (her).

    Oh we really are, and none of it’s my fault.

    I am more than aware that, minus the tugboat, the mighty and elegant ocean liner is just a hulk of metal full of rich people rammed up against each other like bad ideas.

    I should have remembered to pick the car up from the garage. This simple act would have allowed me to do the grocery shopping. Enabled me – the car has no control over me.

    That simple act would have given me the chance of a stable, maybe even a happy relationship.

    James and his easy answers. A poet is he?

    But I didn’t want to go out into this heat, this humidity and all those people. It’s too hot. That’s a simple fact, and there are few enough of those now that everybody has their own truths.

    The thin skin of my forehead is peeling off me as raw leaves like a book in a hot shower.

    That said, anybody who takes a book into a shower deserves everything that is coming to them. The book remains innocent, no matter its contents. Soggy but not to blame.

    Where is that damned and damning car though? Which garage? Of course, like everything else, I have it written down somewhere.

    I am a fucking poet. I produce… I produce lines that distill the human condition. I have insights. I understand and manifest beauty. I feel and express pain so you don’t have to.

    On and on he goes. Dear, lost James.

    I award myself a point for not swearing at this point.

    I should have picked up that car. It would have got me out of the house for a few hours and I needed the exercise.

    Dylan Thomas – the hero of my adolescence.

    The man who set me on this path – he had the pub and the bar to visit and he couldn’t care less about his wife although he loved her and she loved him. Despite the violence.

    I can no longer get out of the house by going to the pub or the bar or the bottle shop or the off licence or the bodega. Booze is no friend to me now that it causes me physical pain deep down in my kidneys. I am a coward in the face of pain. I am a poet but I am no Wilfred Owen.

    I see all these other people beavering around the place, getting on with things and whether or not they seem happy, at least they seem engaged, attached, tethered to a reasonable and mundane reality.

    Does this sound pretentious?

    Yes, James yes.

    It is my truth (which is now currency, so fuck you).

    Their feet seem to be connected to the ground.

    They seem to be at home.

    They are fine.

    Their hands grip the bannisters of stairs leading to public squares, where they sit eating pears or apples and talking on their phones.

    I rather miss watching other people simply having lunch in a square hemmed in by grand buildings, or having park picnics in the cool green doesn’t make me hate them with envy and pain.

    Or at least the idea of it.

    As time went on though, I began to feel paranoid, as if the people were doing these things just to show me that I wasn’t, that I couldn’t.

    For me, eating in public was a performance in the same way as an English exam in a big hall was.

    Or making a cup of coffee for two? Always a huge performance.

    Was I eating the correct fruit?

    Was I eating it correctly?

    Was the fruit the correct way up?

    Should I be using a knife or eating it au natural?

    Was I dribbling juice down my chin and drawing attention to my pale, pudgy face?

    Was I even in the appropriate public place?

    Would the combination of food and situation look attractive enough to ensure at least a passing look of approbation?

    Had I got everything wrong, ensuring multiple looks askance and pitying?

    After a while I knew that I was doing those simple things in such normal places wrong. All wrong. I didn’t have the script.

    I was a fat clown who had removed his make-up by mistake. I was a poet but I was no Lorca, no Victor Jara. Nor will I ever be.

    At last! Some insight. Some self-knowledge. Don’t be fooled. This is a standard tactic for getting someone, anyone, to tell him that he is as rich in meaning and heart as Lorca. That is as brave and ill-fated as Jara.

    Of course, that was when I was earning enough money to afford the time to sit around eating fruit in public.

    Poetry does not pay. I don’t know what she sees in me. Just a pathetic, scriptless flabby husk I am.

    The telephone is ringing.

    I should answer the telephone. I can see it’s Jemma calling from work.

    She is a professional. She probably wants a lift home. She has been busy with work. Meetings with colleagues and clients. She is probably exhausted and wants to avoid the stink of a bus or the idle chat of a taxi.

    I really do need to go outside and get that car before the garage closes. And my marriage goes with it.

    Not just the car, Jimmy. Let’s not fool ourselves.

    Nowadays I don’t bother to attempt going out unless I absolutely have to: to wit, my wife Jemma’s car. The one she needs for business and pleasure.

    Not having to get drunk or stoned is a relief, especially in the heat and humidity.

    Not waking up hungover.

    Not waking up slack jawed with anxiety.

    Nowadays, guilt is something I sneak out to church with.

    That’s where you go! Mystery solved.

    Except for the car.

    The damn car.

    My wife.

    My soon-to-be-ex-wife.

    Gave me the money to get it fixed.

    It is not fixed. Or rather it is. The man at the garage sent a message electronically and told me it was ready. I wasn’t ready. It was fixed. I am not fixed.

    I’m going to join a gym next week so I will get out of the house. Jemma wants me to. She assures me that not only will it make me feel better, it will also make me feel.

    But I am a poet. But I am no Sylvia Plath. But I am not Vladimir Mayakovsky. Not Hart Crane nor Anne Sexton, nor Randall Jarrell.

    She should really have left me by now.

    James only sees love as a form of exchange. Not too poetical if you ask me. He’d like to think I’m imminently going to walk out. I am not. Yet.

    Two years ago, I was indeed running my own company, selling pieces of words wrapped in designs to people who sold them on around the world. I absolutely (I am a poet) hated it.

    Driving or flying hundreds, maybe thousands of miles a week, talking to people whose names escaped me just as mine were lost to them. The evening binges were different, more difficult to stick at because they required us to form relationships – these were good for growth. Me and my three partners needed growth, growth, growth. Cash, cash, cashflow. The fact that we weren’t bothering to have fun, fun, fun was by the by.

    Instead of cracking on with creativity, I was flipped and I flopped into sales, which I discovered to my astonishment that I was actually quite good at.

    What James means, but will never admit, is that he’s always been a salesman. Not matter how he looks down on Sales, he’s good at it. He should stick to it. We’d both be happy.

    Even pissed I could retain the plot and close. Every time I closed I felt the need to get pissed and tell everybody. Every time I told everybody my partners dampened a remnant of my joy with, “You’re only doing your job”.

    They were also paranoid. It was business after all and the thought of anybody outside the confines of our high-rental walls knowing about anything that happened inside filled them with fear.

    The only time that they left the building was to go to lunch at the Greek bistro across the road.

    I should answer the telephone.

    I should go get the car.

    I should get dressed.

    I should leave the house.

    I am a poet but I am no Emily Dickinson. No Hanshan. No Shiwu nor W. B. Yeats.

    Christ, this is the sort of thing that dribbles out of his mouth after one glass of wine.

    I became intensely jealous about exactly what was happening during those lunches. Not just eating. Eating and talking about me.

    I had lunch with them several times. After saying how much they worry about you, James. We talked about food and finally about whether I’d like to invest a little more in the company.

    One Friday I got back to the office, with a sale closed, at three in the afternoon and no one was there.

    I got drunk and I stayed drunk through Saturday punctuating the hours with love calls and fights with Jemma. All of this in the house that we, she, was trying to turn into a home.

    Well, fights.

    I smoked dope. I drank rum. I took pills and I drove a hire car into a wall on Sunday night. Jemma was at her wits end. I was in hospital having tried to do for myself in an expensive hotel room with an expensive bottle of rum and not very expensive over the counter pills, all of which I paid for with my company credit card.

    I was sacked by my partners on the Wednesday for betraying company secrets, misuse of company funds and for being an unstable addict, which I was not. I was quite stable most of the time. I was certainly an addict but it was me who was bringing home the bacon while the others played at being in business. As for betraying trade secrets, that was a bunch of hooey.

    I’d stood on a table in a bar and yelled out the names of our client base and revenue (all of it down to me) at a bunch of hardened Sunday evening drinkers who couldn’t have remembered, had a few of them not recorded my performance and uploaded it to various popular internet sites.

    It was in the hospital that I decided to become a poet. Unlike many poets, I had built up quite a substantial amount of savings, and various financial instruments against my old age. Unstable addict, my fat backside.

    The telephone has stopped. I have just realised the best way to solve this conundrum.

    Suicide!

    This is where this rambling note from my husband James stops. There are two red wine rings on the paper. He doesn’t even say sorry. Never mind though. I found him slumped into the couch, drooling but alive. I’m writing this from the hospital. I’ll take him home soon. We’ll have words.

  • ‘Dapper’ Dale’s death

    ‘Dapper’ Dale’s death

    “In the absence of leadership, a group organises around its least flexible member”

    We started the hunt first thing in the morning with the sun barely out of its bed. We had beer and rain. Rain so hard that it felt like it would smash us into the grass on the hill. I decided to kill Dapper Dale. Finally. Once and for all.

    We were hunting rabbit. Dapper Dale and me had rifles. Craig and Danny had crossbows; nasty things in my mind. We all had knives. Those knives were big enough for rabbits and cutting a bit of undergrowth and killing our fellow man.

    Like I said, it was raining hard. It was horrible. The night before when we’d set out from the farmhouse and headed in-country we’d had no warning of this wild, delaying downpour. We were already full of unsweetened porridge and drenching in summer rain.

    Still, moaning about it was not going to get what had to be done, done. No amount of complaining would have dried us or made us clean. In three hours, rain and shine, we had to be back inside the house with the job done and all our hunting stories wide and straight. 

    I thought about Kathleen as the rain drove diagonally into my face. Going up the hill, the rising warmth was behind us. I was going to marry Dale’s daughter Kathleen later in the month. She was a beautiful girl on the outside and not plain in the head either. I had been promised.

    I needed to rest but asking for a rest with this crew was not in play, not even if both your legs had been broken at different times over the years and had been set badly. No, you were not going to ask for a rest unless you wanted hours worth of hard banter.

    That’s how we all were back then. Life was just that way. That’s how it worked. It could be painful if you stepped out of line; if you got above yourself. Weakness was out. And good forbid you showed cleverness because that meant you were putting someone else down.

    Unless it was called for by Dale.

    But once you knew the rules, not only could you avoid the pain, you could even come up smiling.


    Don’t think I’m lying about this either. I was in a bar where a bloke, whose wife of 40 years had been buried about a month before, was being brought back down to earth. His mates, my mates, were tickling his ribs with some chat, like it was an act of kindness for the bloke.

    One fella had his arm around the drunken widower’s shoulders. “At least you can get some takeaway later, Jim. Lovely meal for one. Anything you want. Lovely.”

    “Cos’ she won’t be there to cook it for him, thank gawd”, guffawed another mate of his ramming home the point in case Jim had missed it.

    “Lucky bloke, her cooking was worse than his aim!” yelled someone from the bar.

    The widower tried a smile, and said, ”You bastards. You fucking lot! We’re still here though. Us we’re still here! Altogether. All the boys!” 

    I happened to know that he loved his Joan very much. He was broken by her death. But he knew the rules and he kept drinking. That was it for him though, he just kept drinking. He sold his house in the end. Took his pension, bought a little bungalow up north. I meant to visit him.


    I wasn’t going to ask for a break at any time soon on this hunt.

    The three others kept walking, eyes front, striding, not walking pardon me. We all knew the ground even after the rain had changed it. We’d made this slog loads of times before. It was a 12-mile round-trip from the bay, enough for an early start, a rabbit hunt and back in time for dinner, a dinner starting at around two and going on until late into the night.

    There was a chance of boar maybe. That would be excellent. It would add time. Craig and Danny would shoot back for the truck and meet me and Dale half way. That’d be really good because even now, only five miles in, I was over it. 


    Kathleen and I had been up late talking. She talked about babies, and I talked, through a bit of beer, about getting away, going abroad before babies. Getting away. She said her dad had better not hear me talking like that because there were plenty of other people who would love my job and would take it for less than he was paying me. That meant she’d already had that conversation with Dale. 

    He wasn’t one for changing his mind, not on his daughter. Not on any subject, not even if he was wrong. Especially not if he was wrong. I once saw him inflate the price of a car he was buying.

    He’d assumed it was older than it was, and a different model number. He’d got them both wrong but no one in the family was going to correct him. So, he told the fella he was buying from, that he wasn’t going to spend such small beans for a car so slick. He would pay a fair and reasonable price or be damned for it.

    The other fella, a straight-up sort called Ted, we’d all known him for years, was almost pleading that the car was not worth the money being shoved at him. He knew what might happen later in the year or even decade or a day or the next minute. Everybody else knew too. Craig piped up, ”Come on Daddy, Ted wouldn’t lead you wrong”. 

    Dale wouldn’t walk away, if anything he pushed his face closer into Ted’s. People gathered around because of the noise and, I swear to God, because of the static and the smell. You would have thought that Dale, not a big man but forceful, was going to lay the other, bigger, fella out flat on the concrete forecourt. Dale was angry. He wasn’t going to let it go.

    Ted’s son brought out the papers from the office and showed them to Dale.

    “Look, here, in black and white. Check the engine block number. It’s all here”, he said as calmly as he could.

    ”Fuck off with your paperwork you little clerk. We’re men. We make men’s bargains”, he took the papers and buried them in the pocket of his overalls. He threw the money on the floor in front of Ted. 

    ”See, my car now. All legal”, he said. 

    You could tell just by a slight movement, a sag of the shoulder, that he knew he was wrong about the deal. He also knew that he wasn’t wrong about ensuring his reputation for never taking a step back on a made decision. He held his huge right hand out for the keys.

    ”We are still mates, Ted. Me and you. Solid. You must come to the house soon, Ted. You must come.”

    Ted went white as a shroud, and Ted sold him the car at the price Dale wanted. He sold it because he knew the rules. Even in the face of rank fucking stupidity, people respect you if you don’t back down.

    Two nights later, Dale and Ted were in the pub, up the back, telling each other how they were the best buddies, the greatest mates ever. When Dale got up and went to take a piss though, I could see the other man breathe out a long sigh of relief. His hands were shaking.

    Dale stood him drinks for the rest of the night.


    Those were my thoughts as we pushed up the hill with the rain lashing us while the heat built up, and those were my thoughts just moments before I felt a slap across my shoulders. 

    “You’re taking your fucking time. Still, if you want to shuffle along like an old lady, well…” It was Dale. The punch line was coming. Just not now, not this time.

    He stalked off, his muscle mass – as he delighted in calling it – driving his thick frame up and on, up and on. His middle finger prodded away the rain near his usually deliberately deaf left ear indicating something of tremendous importance that I could not understand.

    I saw him catching up with the other blokes, pounding past them. I saw them trying to match his pace and failing. He slowed down. He stopped. He never stopped. I thought he was having a heart attack or, given the earlier indication, a brain haemorrhage.

    The others, heads down against the rain, kept walking, talking to each other, apparently unaware that Dale had stopped. They disappeared into the rain and over the hill.

    I had seen brain bombs before thought, so you couldn’t be sure. A friend’s girlfriend, her aneurysms, they should have killed her. Everybody including the doctors had said as much.I stopped.

    I wasn’t going to have to kill the old bastard after all.

    I began to plan what I would say at Dale’s funeral. I kept walking. It kept me walking.


    A year or so after the car incident, I was in a bar when Ted the used car man slumped into me. ”She just fell down there right in front of me, she went down like a sack of potatoes, bang!” he sobbed.

    He illustrated the point by slamming his empty shot glass down on the bar and looking at me for some kind of response.

    I offered him a whisky. He had accepted. Ted had become a serious barfly, an old soak. He was partial to coke too.

    ”She’s not old,” he reminded me. ”Well, she was. You don’t expect it. You just don’t expect it is all I can tell you.”

    He was talking about his wife of 30 years. Before tying the knot, he’d know her for eighteen months. He figured he was in love and obviously she was in love with him. After all he was tall, slender, dark haired and not even slightly sick.

    “Got any coke?”, he whsipered to the whole bar, his face was streaked with sand and tears.

    She was, or at least she appeared to be, in good overall shape. Plus they had a lot in common. They liked music, movies, walking along the beach at sunset (they were going to do that soon) and dogs.

    “Doctors say she’s got maybe a week if she survives the operation. Bang!”. He drank another shot. I bought him another shot. I thought she was already dead.

    I was a little shocked he’d tell me something like that in the bar. Sure, he’d been through some stuff. But it was private. What did he expect me to do with it?

    Anyway, as it turns out, she had never been dead. She had been leverage for Ted to bargain for drinks with. A week later she’d had some surgery, she woke up, she said a few words, and he was back in the bar celebrating like he was the fucking surgeon.

    A month after she came home he was in the bar again. He explained to everybody that they must definitely not get him wrong, he was happy that and all that, but that she’d changed a lot. 

    Before she’d been feisty – she hated that word – but reasonable. Now she was full of weird ideas. She wanted to travel for a start. He took another swallow of hooch and breathed out filth.

    He’d had to sell his business, his life’s work, to pay for his habits since Dale had turned him around on himself.

    He wanted to tell us about how much she had changed. Instead he talked about his hope. Hope was as acceptable to us to hear as it was for him to say. The fact of the matter though, was that he was no longer in love. 

    The more the night wore on, the more he drank and talked, and the more no one stopped him, the more positive and hopeful he sounded. But everything he hoped for became like a candy wrapper wrapped tightly around a broken bone.

    It was as we were staggering and swaying to the taxi rank by the town hall in the rain that he finally admitted that he hoped that, “She might change back. I mean because she’s already changed once already. Even her mum says so.” Then he bent over and started to puke.

    Dale had done this to him. Threat after threat sandwiched by false friendship, even sympathy. Dale played with him until Ted finally broke.


    I was terrified of him and his ability to do exactly what he wanted and to have other folk follow along with no apparent care for themselves.

    Of course that’s not entirely true. Folks, me included, did follow along with for care of themselves. Some, me included, because they did not care to be bullied with words and threatened with physical violence. 

    Some followed along because they thought that Dale was mightily cleverer than they were and that his ideas and motivations must also be bigger and smarter than theirs. So, they must benefit.

    I just wanted him dead.

    Others got behind him because they were lazy as cats and thought they were cleverer than Dale. These people were the ones who egged him on, pushed him forward and applauded his bullying: “Dale stands up for honest folks” or “Dale keeps things simple”. 

    These were also the people, a couple of doctors, a local politician, a volunteer policeman, the chairman of the local team, who stood by Dale “through thick and thin”, most specifically through the death of the nurse in Dale’s house at a Dale Open House party. 


    There was a lot of confusion and statements that contradicted other statements about her death. One thing was never in doubt though, she died in a pretty brutal way and she put up a long fight.

    ‘Dapper’ Dale had been arrested but denied everything. He did help the police. He had a pal who had a pal who worked on a national newspaper. Dale got his story into it. He got his story out first.

    When he was finally exonerated of all charges, he made sure that everybody involved was bought a drink very publicly.

    A weasel of a guy called Bradshaw who had a bad record of violence against women when he was unmedicated admitted to the charges and got 25 years, out in ten.

    Bradshaw had been working for Dale up at the farm for a few years. He had replaced a bloke called Minter who had committed suicide. Having owned up to the unmedicated murder of the nurse, and having gone into a secure unit, Bradshaw was replaced by a bloke called Grimmond who was also educationally behind.

    Dale always had one fella on his staff who could be sacrificed if needed.


    Dale loved to thrown parties. Dale loved to throw the farm house and some of its grounds open to anybody who could get up the hill, onto the plain and into the grounds, no invitation required. 

    “The more the merrier,” said Dale.

    These “Open Days and Nights” were where favours and deals were made. Everybody had fun, that was one of the house rules. Sometimes things got a little, to use Dale’s word, “funky”, a bit out of the hand. That was fine but God help you if you were found in the vicinity of any damaged property. If you were found actually damaging something (without permission) then not even Jesus Christ and Buddah riding shotgun were going to be able to save you from one of two fates. 

    Either you were going to be falling over something or you were going to be owing Dale. Not always Dale himself but certainly one of Dale’s pals. You would get invited back, in fact you would be one of the selected group with a permanent invitation to Dale’s. More a command in fact. 

    Definitely a command.

    I’d been going to Dale’s open houses since I was very young, four or five years old. In that time I had only ever been in the vicinity of one damaged piece of property. I was twelve at the time, a small, dark, permanently worried twelve year old who could climb trees but could not catch a thrown ball or a fallen lampshade to save his life.

    I looked down as the tennis ball that my dad had thrown to me in the courtyard rolled away. I looked as the glass lampshade fell onto the stone floor. I looked on as dad ran, and I looked up at Dale who had marched around the corner, one of his daughters close by. Dale was smiling at me broadly. 

    “Now then young man,” he said. “There is some damage, there is some damage”. As you might expect his emphasis was on that second “is” and my emphasis was on understanding what he meant. He seemed pleased rather than angry. 

    “Look what you did, young man. Look at this mess, this damage.”

    What he said was true, there was some damage. What he meant was not true. Or maybe, I thought, maybe it was. After all, without me being there, Dad would not have thrown the ball.

    I have often wondered where Dad found that ball. That ball that did for his dignity. My Dad worked for Dale, in the used car lot.

    I told Dale that I was sorry but that it was not my fault.

    “Then whose fault is it?”

    “Not mine “, I said.

    “Then why say sorry?”

    He was so big. He was so right. Why would I say sorry? Because if I didn’t then it was going to be my dad’s fault. I was not about to land my Dad in it. 

    Dale knew the answer to his question. He always did or he’d never ask it.

    “Who do you think broke my lamp?” 

    I shrugged and tried to look brave and innocent.

    “Someone did. Look at it. Look at what’s left of it”, he said, softly.

    He was right. It was broken. 

    “Go away now love”. His daughter danced off his arm, patted me on my head, moved on to learn about being a nurse.


    I really wanted my Dad to respect me back then. Not love me, that would have been soft.

    Dale turned to my dad and beckoned him over with a look. My dad shook his head. Dale nodded his. There were five paces between them. He told my dad, he said, “You broke my fucking lamp. I loved that fucking lamp”.

    “Then why was it in the yard?” I wanted to ask.

    My dad began to shake. Dale shouted at me, “Come over here now you!” 

    I started to walk on stickman legs.

    My dad screamed, “Stop!”

    He took a step towards Dapper Dale. He took another and another and another until he was standing within arm’s reach. Dale took him by the shoulder and pushed him into the house and slammed the door.

    That was the last time I saw my dad. I saw a man who looked like my dad but was stooped over, he was crying. He walked out of the house an hour or so later. I’d cleaned up the broken glass by then with a dustpan and brush I’d found in a shed. I’d tidied up the mess. Then I’d just sat on a trestle table in the yard waiting and promising myself I’d do for Dale one day.

    After we got home from that party I never wanted my dad to respect me because I didn’t respect him. Over the years before his death from a quick and easy heart attack he became smaller and quieter. He’d disappear for days at a time on business for Dale. When he came back he’d drink rum and make model kits of military vehicles on the table in the kitchen. Mum left.


    My rifle was ready in case I needed to put Dapper Dale out of his misery. I felt I could do it. I even felt a jury would understand. That’s mad. That’s how much Dale filled my life. I felt he must fill everybody else’s too. They must all know what an animal he was. They’d understand that you put animals out of their and everybody else’s misery. I felt that. All I was doing was feeling.

    I reached Dale. He was on his knees. His head was down. His hands were in the earth digging into the mud. Clawing at it.

    “Look at this! Look at this! Fucking hell young man! Look!” 

    Dale didn’t die on the hill. Dale was eternal. And I have married into his eternity. 

    Dapper Dale had discovered a golden pendant. Not golden, gold. Solid gold, engraved, a thousand years old. The heavy, endless, pounding rain had washed away the earth to reveal it. He’d noticed a glint as he walked up the hill. The pendant had revealed itself to him. 

    He stood up and laughed and hugged me.

    “Fucking hell young man! You’re my good luck charm!” He shook my hand, he hugged me again. “Go and get my boys!” 

    I’d never seen him hug anybody. He’d never shaken my hand. It felt good. It felt amazing. It still does.

    So here I am. Looking at my son, drinking rum and waiting for Dale to call. There’s a party tonight.

  • The Assumption – Chapter 4 The Four Crosses Hotel

    The Assumption – Chapter 4 The Four Crosses Hotel


    The train remained empty or near as damn it. I played a disco compilation that reminded me of good times before when my hips fragmented, back when I shimmered and moved like molten crystal, when I was “an impossible achievement of grace and instinct”. Neil O’Neil, doctor of medicine so he claimed, said that last bit one night in Berlin or Buenos Aires, somewhere cool anyway. He wanted me so badly back then. I thought it was all a bit twee and heavy handed. Give me a ride in a private jet, a chug on some Juglar Cuvée, a snort of coke and I was probably yours for the night.
    I wouldn’t have known true admiration if it had lapped at my fingers and died for me.
    As the train rocked along, I drowsed, and rain started to pour down. I remembered the last thing my probation officer had said to me before I left the house. I’d told them I was going to Ireland to reconnect with my roots, relive beloved memories of family holidays. He reminded me that I needed to check in with the Garda Síochána every day. I’d said yes of course I would.
    “Oh, you’re going to Ireland, I’m very envious”, he’d enthused. “What a magical island. All the marvellous characters you meet. Wonderful, just wonderful”.
    He stamped and signed the documents that I needed to be stamped and signed.
    “God yes”, I said.
    “Magical, magical place”, he sighed dreamily, “I’ve been there once”. I looked deeply into his eyes, which he always enjoyed. I saw a weekend in Dublin. I saw the Book of Kells and Trinity College, the GPO, The Guinness Storehouse, St Patrick’s and Christ Church cathedrals, for Christ’s sake I even saw a snap of the white of Kilmainham Gaol where bad things had happened but let’s not start another fight over that.
    I saw him ordering a Guinness and settling down near a roaring fire to listen to a group of relentless musicians bloating out rank Victorian folk music with fiddles, tin whistle and a bloody bodhrán. I didn’t hear mentions of ye Black and Tans, of The Boys of Kilmichael, of The Valley of Knockanure and definitely not The Men Behind the Wire. He’d never been in any danger of hearing rebel songs, so he was unable to imagine them. Fair play to Dublin’s tourist industry and its extraction of the pounds sterling.
    I missed Ireland. I’d had good times there by the sea. Neil O’Neil had family there. He called them family anyway. Down between Cork and Waterford on the coast. Nice family. Lots of fine, fit lads.
    A father and mother you didn’t ever want to get on the wrong side of. Especially came to the lads.
    Shame I couldn’t go back, but people get murderously angry for all sorts of reasons in countrysides the world over. Culchies, Westies, Hicks and Bumpkins have spacious memories for even the slightest of grudges, and passing murderous grudges from generation to generation is both sacred and very, very popular; like watching soap operas or sports.
    I woke up gently and easily as the train pulled into Crosschester. I stepped off the train into what I remembered as an inelegant, soot black bricked minor Edwardian railway station.
    Crosschester station was brighter and cleaner than I remembered as a teenager when I’d hide there. Now I walked past shops selling socks, and other ones selling ties, and other ones selling books, sandwiches and drinks. Even the lavatories seemed from the outside at least to be hygienic and unexciting. Quite unmemorable.
    My cloudy, or clouded I should say, recollections of Crosschester were drenched tediously in cheap beer, cider and spirits, all of it wreathed in cigarette smoke. Everything was soundtracked by pop songs, three minutes, sediments of sentiment sucking down bonfire smoked autumn afternoons into evenings into nights until all time folded into no time at all, no time left. A school for all the other cities and towns I eventually lived in. The tunes and the flavours changed. I tried to keep my head down. I wanted to get out of the station fast, as I didn’t want to be recognised by people, unlikely, or by ghosts.
    “You toothsome little morsel” either that or the sound of the train pulling out. Every town has a voice doesn’t it? Someone’s voice, ancient or modern. I was shocked if this was in Crosschester though. I put it in Porthampton, down by the sea looking to France, not this backwater looking into itself. So, as the new fall bonfires of Crosschester draped damp smoke on me, I walked down Station Road towards town and to the Four Crosses Hotel. This was the address on the letter given to me by Jimmy the Phoenix in prison. I summoned up Dr Neil O’Neil’s voice.
    “It’s cruelty to spend a day out in the harsh light of the world when you could be with your pals in the warm glow of a bar”.
    Crosschester station was on a hill so I could see the cathedral that dominated the area and gave it its status as a city. Nearly a thousand years old; spiky and arrogant like the Normans who had designed it, it retained the martial glamour it had been designed to project. As I got out of the station, a gentle rain began to fall. As is usual with remote English stations, there were no taxis congregating outside. I did not have to wait, instead I set off in a brisk walk down town. This took me past brick built houses colonised by strangely coloured mosses and lichens. Their walls sweated onto pavements that were already saturated. I walked by several churches that looked warm and dry inside and I heard hymn-singing parishioners whose harmonising voices rose into the evening reminding the singers and me of childhood assemblies.
    I was not tempted to join in.
    I am tall so I strode down Station Road at what must have been a comical angle to a humorous observer. All tall people stride, it’s bestowed on us in the same way as portly people roll, and lithe people pirouette. I must have looked like a back-slash in the falling water. Just about retaining uprightness. The opposite of my real life.
    The rain descended into a cloying mist. No thunderous drenching downpours for this city. There’s nothing so déclassé as a loud, invigorating drama in the seats of country gentlemen, circuit courts and storied cloisters, towns and cities like Crosschester that dotted the English countryside impregnated with the upper classic stench of Norman conquest. I pulled up the collars of my camel hair coat and pushed on, thankful for my sturdy boots – the kind that never went out of style. I was actually happy to be outside and walking.
    There I was, a Modigliani misplaced in a Whistler painting, striding past a school that had maintained its signs for Girls and Boys. I walked past a sweet shop with colourful plastic candy jars in its wide bay window, something from a Charles Dickens’ postcard, something for the tourists, it hadn’t been there when I was young enough to care. Over the road I saw a policeman looking into the window of a florist, a damp romantic. He didn’t see me. The early fall evening was doused by orange street lamps. Unfit for brightness they only hinted at safety as the night drew in. In other words, it was getting dark. I was scared of one thing in this tiny town that always acted above its station.
    If I needed to avoid going into the next pub I came to for a stiffener, and subsequently socialising and consequently going back to prison. I needed to find The Four Crosses hotel with ‘Owner, Mrs Maeve Morgen’. I vaguely remembered where a building with that name had been when I was growing up so, head-down against the rain, I sped up.
    I strode past a woman walking with her small dog up the hill against the rain. Both of them looked extremely happy with their endeavour. I walked past three pubs, any of which I could quite happily have spent the rest of the night in. Very smart they were. Down and down into the guts of the town. I love going down: stairs, rollercoasters, escalators, even in planes I love the bump of landings. Going down and going down fast just works for me.
    I should have said ‘The City’ because, despite its having become a tributary of the mainstream of English history centuries before my wet descent, the cathedral granted it the right to call itself ‘City’. Crosschester was and is a city in the same sense that the lady with the dog were mountaineers.
    Station Road ran into Great Hall Road into Jewry Street and St James’s Lane, which terminated in a square of commercial buildings. The Four Crosses stood on its west side. Four storeys and a well polished, deep red set of double doors were guarded by two fat white pillars, tapering at the top and bottom rather like two giant porcini mushrooms.
    It looked like the kind of place where you’d expect a doorman dressed like a Generalissimo to be stamping his feet and blowing into his white gloved hands. Instead there was an A-board that read: “Visit our **** restaurant – family deals assured – eat alone or with a friend!” I was hoping those symbols were supposed to be stars and not redactions. In I went.
    There was nobody at the front desk of The Four Crosses so I headed into the bar. It was an amalgam of familiar places. The bar was made of highly polished oak with a brass foot rail that was a stage to anger or anxiety. It had four unpadded, high-stools in front. It reminded me of several small, ‘members-only’ bars. One was up a tight flight of filthy stairs in London’s tawdry Soho. Heterosexuals, homosexuals, pansexuals, asexuals, too-often-drunk to be sexual, and a very grey man in a very smart suit, rumoured to be ex-MI6, all fused with the furniture.
    They drank Dubonnet and gin, maybe whisky and soda, which they called a Tom Collins and drank in dirty highball glasses. One or two of them still drank port and lemon. These drinkers were deeply acquainted with each other. A perfectly loose knit family. A before or after friendship to be treasured. They reprised the performances of characters they’d judged wanting when they first stumbled into the bar. A long time ago they were young and curious about the hidden dangers of a capital city. Sooner or later, with the inevitability of rotting apples into cider, they ended in each other’s arms or at the end of each other’s fists. Then they did it all again the next day.
    The Four Crosses had the same turgid energy without the excitement of the city outside.
    The general layout reminded of another members-only club, under the ground of Sydney’s Macquarie Street. Used and abused by lawyers, tabloid hacks, Japanese businessmen, elderly gay Kiwis, and people like me: tasty and gratifyingly expensive accompaniments to someone who dabbled forgettably in elicit sex.
    That it was subterranean combined with its thick Hawkesbury sandstone walls to make it a cool place to have a few quiet ones in the heat of a Sydney afternoon. You entered its gorgeous, deep red gloom down a steeply spiralling staircase. Signed in a velveteen covered book using any old name. Paid five dollars to a tall, elegant, beautifully spoken Vietnamese-Australian, maybe a man, maybe a woman. Sometimes they’d stop you for a soft chat, during which you found out that they were definitely Vietnamese, and came over as a refugee. He discovered all sorts of things about you that you never really knew you were letting on to. Then you walked through a crimson and cerulean beaded curtain that shushed and sizzled behind you. You were in the perfectly square bar.
    It had no sex to it, no musk. Instead it had cigarette smoke and low volume horse racing commentary on one TV. It had a betting booth, a T.A.B., lurking and ready to pounce in a corner near the rest rooms, perfectly placed for the desperate.
    You could also get absolutely wonderful Japanese food there. The menu changed according to whatever went through the cook’s mind. No one ever saw the cook. No one ever heard the cook. Rumours riddled the walls that he had Michelin stars but was shamed from Europe for reasons of Bisto. Or she was a humble but miraculously talented Japanese okaasan; old, wise and once a comfort woman who kept to the shadows feeding strangers with all the love she herself had never felt.
    I loved that food served in plastic bowls on low, square formica-topped tables. I loved its selection of wines, spirits, beers and poppers. It sighed with gossip, gossip; gossip that I didn’t understand but nevertheless listened to. A pick-up was almost guaranteed. What a place! What a digression.
    Finally it took me to a bar with crumbling, honey coloured walls on a corner near the canal in Villette, Paris. Card players, newspaper readers, solitary shady men and women, shades, low voices, a magic jukebox. You were left alone no matter who you were or who you were in the company of. There were none of the characters that proliferate in other dives. People didn’t drink there as a performance or as a last resort, a replacement for love. Dr Neil O’Neil was a character. I drank in Villette to escape him.
    What set the bar in The Four Crosses apart was that embedded in each wall, north, south, east and west were the heads of animals. All in beautiful condition. A fox to the east, a rabbit to the west, a deer’s head behind me to the south. The eyes of each animal were wide open and bright. Except for one. On the north wall behind the bar, with her left eye shut in mid-wink was the head of hare.
    I breathed it all in, like it was a broken home to me. I wished I still drank alcohol.
    One of the men at the bar looked me up and down and said in a tobacco gravelled voice, “Don’t you worry. She’ll be down toute de suite to check you out”.
    “Check me in?”
    “Yes, that too”, he returned to his conversation.
    I was tempted to buy a drink. Just to see, and because the bar and all the bars before it insisted. It would have been so easy to join those others at the bar. They would have found a stool for me and my money. They would have slotted us in. Drinker was my first adult identity even before smoker, and quite a way before druggie. It tipped me over the lip of innocent adolescence into hellscape escapades. Sodden memories. Sodding memories. All the best places, all the best people, the best sex, the best stories, all of those are glamorous cocktails or dregs of other people’s glasses. I had no blood, sweat, spunk or tears. I was drink. I was drugs. I was wasted and I was waste.
    I didn’t take a drink. I wasn’t open to death.
    “Mrs Maeve Morgen, landlady, hotelier, entrepreneur, very pleased to meet you”
    A middle aged woman appeared behind the bar. She wore a fitted green dress made of a fabric like tapestry. She had jet black hair built up like Elizabeth Taylor’s. Her face was peach-fuzzed. Her sharp blue eyes were made up like Cleopatra. I noticed that her hands looked beautifully, frighteningly strong.
    “Here, this is for you, on the house, to say welcome to The Crosses”, her accent was Welsh. Her voice had authority.
    She handed me a vodka and soda with ice and three thin slices of fresh and unwaxed lemon.
    “I don’t drink, I’m sorry”, I added the apology because I was in England.
    “Oh, treat yourself, you’re in a hotel; you’re on holiday after all. Cin! Cin!”
    “When I say I don’t drink, I mean that I’m an alcoholic”, this usually lead to embarrassed mumbling or even silence.
    “You only live once”, said one of the locals gaily.
    “Enjoy life while you’re in it!”, said another.
    “I’ll have it if you don’t want it, eh Maeve?”, croaked a third from the chorus.
    Vodka and soda with three perfect slices of unwaxed lemon; three clear ice cubes. A pristine highball glass. It was so perfectly hateful. Trapped in the ice cubes were hours of rage, mayhem and regret waiting to escape via the medium of me.
    “I really can’t go back now, not after all the work I’ve put in”, I said firmly.
    Mrs Maeve Morgan took the drink back and said, “Of course you can’t. Once that grey prison pallor’s gone, you’re gorgeous. I respect your decision.
    I didn’t bat an eyelid at her prison barb. Jimmy the Phoenix had given her the heads-up on me, obviously. I just nodded.
    “Course you can’t drink it. Not after all the work”, said the first drinker.
    “That would be a waste of time and energy”, said the second.
    “Can I have that now, Maeve?”, chorused the third.
    Maeve tipped the drink away, lifted the bar flap and stepped into the room. She had legs from the golden age of Hollywood. “Now let’s get you booked in”, she said. We walked into the foyer and to the front desk.
    She stood behind the front desk and pulled out a blue velveteen covered guest register. My name was already there on the top of the page.
    “You have a room at the top with a lovely view over the town, sorry, the city. Everything is paid for. And you have something for me.” Not a question. I handed over the envelope I’d been asked to deliver.
    “Oh, very good, very good. Many thanks.” Maeve sliced it open with a stiletto knife she had too readily to hand. She read the contents, a single sheet of thin paper with writing on one side, handwriting, thin and large, it showed through. She replaced it in the envelope.
    “We can talk about this later”, she said. That surprised me. I had no idea the contents concerned me in any way. I nodded anyway. She nodded back.
    She rang a small bell. A very short, stocky woman dressed in classic red bellhop uniform shot diagonally across the chequered floor at speed, and picked up my suitcase.
    “This is Little Cartey, she does everything around the place. If I passed away tomorrow, no one would notice the slightest difference to the running of The Crosses as long as Little Cartey was still around”.
    The two women smiled at each other, and Little Cartey walked over to the elevator.
    “This way, off we trot”, she said over her shoulder.
    I walked over to the elevator where Little Cartey was waiting. She pressed the Up button and turned to me.
    “What do you do?” She was direct during our first meeting. She had a Crosschester accent, north side. She said, “Traat” not “Trot”. It reminded me of nights out, gigs, kissing, fingering, cider.
    “I travel, mostly for business.”
    She nodded and pressed the button again.
    “Come on now you old bastard”, ‘baarstard’, she was talking to the lift.
    I heard the elevator grinding its way down apparently in a mechanical agony. Little Cartey looked up at me. She had brown eyes, wide and inquisitive. They didn’t look like they’d seen many tears.
    “Travel must be interesting. Not done much myself”. She sounded wistful. We waited. I expected her to whistle a tune. She didn’t know I liked her. The elevator groan got closer to us. I was drawn to Little Cartey almost immediately. Back then I didn’t know if this was self-preservation, a prison trait; or true love. I fall easily.
    Eventually the tortured grinding stopped and the lift ground to a halt. Little Cartey slid back the protective metal grill.
    “That’s supposed to stop drunks falling down the shaft”.
    We got in and while we travelled, Little Cartey continued interrogating me.
    “Do you enjoy what you do, then?”
    “Mostly. It’s been a long day for me”
    The elevator continued to rise like an old man from an over-stuffed armchair.
    “You’re not a lawyer then? We get a lot of lawyers in for the crown court”, she paused, “and the ecclesiastical court too, obviously”.
    I shook my head and tried to look tired.
    “Thought not, you don’t look like a lawyer. Anything but actually. You’re on your holiday then?”
    I really wasn’t used to questions. Questions happened before you went into clink. Questions got you in there. While you were in there, no questions were good questions. Curiosity was frowned on. If someone had questions, you knew you couldn’t trust them. Or they already knew the answers, and you really didn’t want that.
    “How do you mean, I look like anything but a lawyer?”
    “Oh, you know what I mean.”
    She had a pleasant smile. I liked it.
    “Oh, I think maybe I do”, I smiled back.
    “Come to see the cathedral, the college, Mizzmaz Hill, the lido, all the historical gubbins?
    I shook my head.
    “Really? Not work? Not touristing?”
    I shook my head again. Smiled. It was a game. I was out of prison.
    “Oh! You grew up didn’t you? You’re from Crosschester! You’re doing nostalgia!”
    I might have flinched a little.
    The elevator was taking forever. Its groaning was painful. It was technology but old technology, it lived in two worlds.
    “People come to do funny things in hotels don’t they?”
    “Hilarious things.”
    “Sad things.”
    “Tragic things.’
    “Filthy things”, she grinned.
    We stood waiting like a pair of old hospitality sages. We smiled broadly at each other like good old friends. We’d made a definite connection although we didn’t know quite what kind.
    Finally the elevator came to a spine taunting halt.
    “Off we traat then”, said Little Cartey.
    She picked up my suitcase and turned left outside the elevator. We walked down or up a spectacularly long and garishly carpeted corridor: poppy red, daffodil yellow, the purple of the orchid called Dead Man’s Fingers she told me. Finally, she opened a door and we went into to my room. I offered her what I considered to be a very reasonable tip. She pocketed it eagerly and left, shutting the door behind her.
    “If you need anything, just yell… for me, just me”, she called through the thick wooden door.



  • The Assumption – Chapter 3 Training Daze

    The Assumption – Chapter 3 Training Daze

    I got off the train and walked across the concourse of Porthampton’s huge main station. I kept my head down. You never know who might recognise or remember you from some bad time in your life. The station had been cleaned up, modernised  and heavily technologised since last time I was there. 

    I was been sixteen years old,  drunk on sweet cider and stolen cigarillos. I had been in love with someone, someone grand, my dream, my first love. I was running away from them and from my family. I wore a lot of black eyeliner, my hair was dyed black, my clothes were black and dark purple and dark, blood red.

    Dark music was branching through me from my cheap, bright orange foam headphones. It was September and I smelled diesel oil, and a place with Saturday evening tension. The clouds were ganging together and whispering as they came in from the sea ready for a fight. 

    My first love – obviously also my first broken spirit, trashed soul, devastated heart – had turned out to be less fairy tale prince and more a filthy, angry drunk in their fifties who borrowed money on a no return basis. He used this to stand his round and to get us both high. He would then call himself a generous fella. Then he’d take me back to his flat and submit me to what he called ‘good hard healthy sex’. My first love called me his toothsome teen – that was the word he used, that word ‘toothsome’.

    At the height of the one-sided romance I decided it meant to be eaten alive. That man knew that my looks could be turned into a very palpable (he taught me a lot of words; no right meanings though) profit for both of us. I agreed with all the knowledge and experience of a 15 year old. His penchant, his predilection (him again) for young flesh like my own perfect skin was, he told me, was so he could pretend it was his own. Relive his youth. Understand the young. Empathise. We met at a bus stop near a red post box. My first broken heart came just after a French cigarette and my first court appearance – his fault. After him there was nothing special about being in love. 

    As I waited for a train to take me away, I pickpocketed a student-looking lad more drunk than I was. I got just enough cash for a ticket to Paris and some fags. That was decades ago. 

    The station brought all that back in pieces, so I found a shop that looked like it had what I needed immediately. I popped in and bought a portable music player and a selection of funk, disco, hiphop, punk and Mahler if I needed him. I grabbed a copy of the first broadsheet that came to hand, and hopped on the first train going up and right – everything stopped at Crosschester. Leaving Porthampton was not like leaving Paris, New York, LA, Melbourne, Akra… it wasn’t like leaving anywhere else because it was a place that had impaled me young. Unlike those other places, I had no choice in the onslaught of its memories, rough and painful like its rocky, pebbled beaches. Those other places could be treated as passing fads, drug pasts, drunk pasts, working pasts, made-up pasts. Not Porthampton. 

    I realised that Crosschester and the villages that suckled it were more cinematic, more ingrained, more terrifying during a bright summer’s day than any of those other places could be on a winter’s night. 

    “Fuck it. Fuck it all. Memory is not the boss of me. Fuck you”, I said to little me in a way that sounded exactly like little me. 

    A train pulled in, going in the right direction so I got on. After a few minutes it grunted and complained and made its way out into the weak sunlight. I had two seats to myself. I tried to read the newspaper and let the countryside stutter by the dirty, scratched-up window. 

    I finished the crosswords and tried to read the newspaper but I couldn’t settle to it. Nothing seemed that important to me. Terrorist threats, popstar romances, housing shortages, murders, adorable three legged puppies, recipes with far too many ingredients. It wasn’t as if I’d missed any of this while I was locked up. If you wanted to stay up to date with life outside, you could. I did. So, instead, I returned to the undulations of the county’s green countryside obfuscated in places by angry looking hawthorn bushes, in others by industrial units, in others by matchbox houses until I fell to thinking about Bernadette.

    I used to like her a lot, I mean a lot, almost like a lovely, cuddly aunty. People said that we were so very much alike. This is when I was about ten years old and still a way from blossoming let alone fruition. All the way back then we both liked making other people laugh. We could both sing a little, dance a little. We put on performances at Christmas: we played a ventriloquist’s dummy and the ventriloquist.

    Two shows for the festive period, one on Christmas Eve, one on Christmas Day afternoon. We switched roles. These cute entertainments were not for the sake of pure amusement. The dummy would cruelly tease people watching. We performed for us rather than for the audience. We would mess up horribly and then simply roll it seamlessly into the show – we knew that the gawping faces would never notice. If anything it illustrated our amazing theatrical skills. We shared a general feeling that the rest of the world was just an audience. We never discussed this. We knew it. My take-away from it was how to turn this audience into a paying one. Aunt Bernadette just wanted the attention.

    We grew apart as age withered her and strengthened me, by the time I was thirteen, we were inimical to each other in the world. I remember the day. I was fourteen and she was 150 years old. I had been dropped off for my monthly visit. We were eating lunch and I asked something innocuous about God. Something trite I’d picked up at school that sounded amazing. 

    “Can God create something he can’t understand?”, I helped myself to some more summer pudding.

    “Of course not. God understands everything”, she sipped some port.

    “So, God can’t do something then?”

    “There is nothing God can’t do. You know this Laurie”.

    “He can create evil”.

    “No, that is Satan’s role”.

    “So, there are two things God can’t do. He can’t create something that he can’t understand because he understands everything. And he can’t create evil because the Devil does that”, I sipped from my Coke. I felt good. 

    She stabbed at a block of sweating Stilton with the end of her steak-knife.  

    “We cannot understand God!”, she yelled, exasperated that I was missing such an obvious theological point.

    “You can say the same thing about lunatics, Bernadette!!?” I yelled back, having become fascinated with lunatics as any teenage boy does.

    “Have some bloody respect. I am your AUNT Bernadette!”, she roared. 

    She rose from the table like an avenging angel rising from the corpse of a heretic terrified to death and to Hell. She grabbed a whiskey bottle by its neck, and a heavy crystal glass, she took her cigarettes and stormed out into the garden. I had to laugh. Don’t get me wrong, each to their own beliefs, the more the merrier in fact, but fucking hell, I ask you, really.

    She stayed in the garden, puffing and chugging away until my foster parents came to pick me up. They all had a conversation out there. Bernadette raving and gesticulating, fag-handed and engaged, my meek fosters nodding and shaking their heads sometimes at the same time.

    When we finally made it into the car, my foster father turned around to me, I was sunk in the backseat reading about lunatics. 

    “Are you ok, Laurie?”

    I nodded, and sniffed, not looking up. Of course I was okay, stupid questions. I turned the page. We drove home and I went up to my room. I heard them downstairs, below my bed, muffled discussions, one of them crying. I slept ok that night.

    After that day Bernadette stopped talking to me in anything other than holier-than-thou platitudes, threats of agonising afterlives, and drunken mumbles. I stopped talking to her entirely. I stopped visiting her in her small, fag smelling house in Commiton just outside Crosschester. 

    A few years or maybe a decade later, the foster parents told me that Bernadette had retired early (“Maybe you’d like to send her a card?”, “Nah, you’re alright) from a dowdy job in one of the civil services. Her father – a grandad I never met because, well, I just never met him – had left her a decent sum of money and the mad old big old Georgian house in Shalford village.

    She settled into two or three rooms of the house to drink whisky, smoke tobacco and eat next to nothing but fridge cakes, hot buttered toast, and honey-roast carrots with sweet chilli sauce. Shortly after the local doctor, hectored for painkillers, had diagnosed her with diabetes she recruited Julianna who moved in as her companion.

    I was in Shalford at the time having run away from my first love. I was trying to touch a few old – I was seventeen! – school friends up for funds with no success. I had decided to run away to Europe, so I thought I should say goodbye to Bernadette, my surviving blood relative. Wealthy, surviving relative. That was the day I met Julianna.



  • The Assumption – Chapter 2 My Journey Began

    The Assumption – Chapter 2 My Journey Began

    A few months after Jimmy the Phoenix gave me the letter and I reminded him to give me the money, I stood looking at the front door of what had very briefly been my home: the half-way house. It was a cold Wednesday morning in October with the wind coming in from the east whipping salt into my hair. This would have been a year after we all heroically fought the sickness off. It was around the time when most people were getting off to work in the morning. 

     I had been there to re-acclimatise to things like actual food, going outside, and not sleeping alone. It was a well appointed building, tall, thin, with lots of depth. I liked it. It was very much like me. It was a gothic, red brick; imposing and still mundane. Victorian. It stood in a row with others of its ilk in the middle of the once grand navy town of Porthampton – now gone to seed since the sailors left. Buildings like recollections are never entirely the same even if they’re built by the same group of people, they’re only similar. This one had been a family home, with rooms upstairs for staff. In my room, under a loose floorboard, I’d found a diary written by an over-educated maid. I looked under the floorboard because that is what any sane person does when encountering a loose floorboard. Not doing so shows a distinct lack of curiosity, therefore imagination. Unimaginative people are not fun or useful. You’re one hundred times more likely to find yourself kidnapped if your bodyguard lacks the imagination. Unimaginative muscle isn’t even any good for sex most of the time.

    As I write this section of my story using pen and paper. I am looking out of a window overlooking Dublin Bay – like the Bay of Naples but with fewer calories – and I’m hoping it will relax me. This process is supposed to be cathartic. So far, however, it is anything but. I swear to fuck that I will start drinking and drugging again unless something good comes from this. 

    “Calm down, love”.

    The voice is coming from the other room, no not in the feeble analogy to death, but from the kitchen probably. The voice cheers me up. My love is back from the market with all the ingredients for tonight’s meal. Such a beautiful love. I will move away from this hard seat at my writing table. I will sit and warm in the red leather armchair, drink some camomile tea and try to remember the half-way house, which I should never have been allowed to leave.

    In each of the rooms, in the hallways and staircases some good-hearted person had hung framed prints of famous paintings to raise our consciousness or spirits or eye-lines. 

    I had Ophelia by John Everett Millais in my room opposite my bed so the evening light from the window fell on it. She was floating in a river or pool, ‘incapable of her own distress’. She was either dead or soon to be dead. By suicide or having fallen from the broken branch of a willow tree, the debate rages about that. I often looked at her and thought how good it would be to join her in there, just floating down stream, staring up at the sky keeping company with daisies, poppies and Dead Men’s Fingers. It calmed me right down. 

    Anyway, there I was looking at the thick dark blue door of the half-way home. Someone had pasted an electric pink A4 poster with a picture of a blond man and the words, “He’s Right. Free Him Now!” on it years or months before. No one had bothered to remove it so it had faded so much that the hair was almost invisible while the dark eyes and small, fat lips gave the appearance of a badly made-up clown.  I had no idea if the man was right or free. I hoped he was. I was ready to go. Love crimes and death crimes had all played out inside that building, and a small, cowardly part of me wanted to go back in because it was familiar and about as familial as I’d ever known. That was no longer an option though. I’d agreed to a deal, I had the travel money and the accommodation.

    It was time to forge ahead. 

    That was life in those days.

    Lots of forging ahead away from the sickness of the past.

    I had a few nest-eggs tucked away around the world. Nothing too showy but enough that I was clear of money worries for a while. I’d said my goodbyes and packed up my belongings and the mysterious envelope. I travel light and buy what I don’t have when I get where I’m going. I’d never settled anyway, which made prison life less unbearable for me than for many other people who cried their eyes out with fear, indignation and home-sickness. Home is where the heart is, wherever I buy my hats.

    As I stood there, everything I was wearing was out of date, which rankled slightly. I was wearing a long, camel hair coat, my stoutest, brownest, leather jackboot style boot boots, a dark purple cotton weave suit, with a slightly yellowed polo shirt, long sleeved, Fred Perry. I wiped my right cheek dry. I made sure my wide-brimmed hat was dust free and at a sensible angle. I wore my grey-framed spectacles for clear vision and because of the distinguished air they lied to other people about. I was ready. I was ready for anything.

    So I thought.

    The weather was crisp and clean. The sky is crackling blue. I could feel the weak sunshine on my back as I looked at my crazed reflection in the cracked paint of the door. I made a decision that even now after everything that’s happened I remain proud of. I decided not to look back. 

    Not that I had any choice but you have to make things yours don’t you? You have to own things.

    The envelope was as light as a letter and nothing more. Maybe a love letter. Maybe blackmail. I figured that I’d probably get the chance to steam it open en route but for the time being I just let the possibilities stew in my juices.

    It was addressed, rather formally for a love letter, to Mrs Maeve Morgen, The Owner, The Four Crosses Hotel, Little Minster Street, Crosschester, CR14UX. It edged towards blackmail over love.

    Wrong again.

    I took one last look at the door and its faded poster of the blond guy, I smiled, turned on my heels and off I went. I was going to whistle a happy tune as per the instructions but the avenue was quiet. I had learned to love and respect quiet.

    So, yes, I was off to see Julianna and the other one. The immutably fabulous Julianna Górecki in the house that overlooked the park near a small, shabby memorial that was clumsily inscribed with a commemoration to seven young lads who had died on a beach in 1918. 

    As I set out, my aunt Bernadette was ill. Not her usual, “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine all on my own here in the dark, just leave me here”, kind of ill. She was terminally ill. Julianna hadn’t bothered to let me know during a recent phone call. She was resigned rather than upset about it. 

    “She’s quite ok”, Julianna calmly. 

    “Well, thank Our lady, Holy Mother Mary of Sorrows”, I said sarcastically.

    “My dear Laurie, that is cruel of you”, she was serious. 

    I walked away from the halfway house, past the prison, which looked like a child’s idea of a castle, towards one of Porthampton’s railway stations. The first person I met in my licensed freedom was a petite, dapper gentleman with a white moustache and a flat cap. Trotting ahead of him was a small, loudly ugly dog with a twig in its mouth and its tail down. The old man and his dog did not respect the quiet.

    “Buster! Put that down! Buster!”, screamed the old fella.

    The dog stopped, planted all four paws on the pavement and stared back at him. The old man, bent down, removed the twig, threw it away and put the dog on a lead. The dog struggled for its freedom, and barked back. 

    I was obviously feeling bright and breezy, “Good morning sir, your dog seems full of the joys”, I said with as much amiable politeness as I could remember.

    “Fuck off and mind your business, he’s a little cunt”.

    They walked on. The dog looked back at me and I swear it shrugged as if to say, “Such is life my friend, such is a life of safety in chains”.

    I hated mornings. At night cold weather like the unnecessarily biting wind I was walking through has some drama to it. First thing in the morning, the cold wind was as unpleasant as a begging drunk in your favourite bar. So, as I turned the corner at the top of the avenue and was glad of my thick coat. The wind, canalised by the tall, Victorian buildings, bodied me and took some of my breath for itself and screamed away with it. I put my head down and continued to make my way. 

    The station was sparse, a glorified level crossing with a place to buy a newspaper and cigarettes. Over on the other platform I could see a middle aged man with wild blonde hair. He was wearing a brown, double-breasted suit that was fashionable when I went to prison, and was now shabby. His expensive shoes were clean. He was prancing from one foot to the other in a shuffled dance. He reminded me of  Doctor Neil O’Neil seen through a fisheye lens pasted with Vaseline. A proper doctor, a doctor of medicine, so he said. Neil had qualified in London as a wunderkind. It couldn’t have been Neil though. Neil was dead. 

    Watching the man on the other platform reminded me just how much terrifying fun the combination of Neil and a big city used to be. Back then we read fashion fanzines that used Mao and Lenin as cool pinups. We listened to Post Punk and Hip-Hop and 1950s bebop jazz because it was obscure and obnoxious to the people we didn’t care for. 

    We had all kinds of nefarious joys and they never wore us out. Drugs were always cheap. I thought that was miraculous rather than a simple case of supply and demand. We experimented with everything. We are quite obviously immortal.

    Memory is just a jigsaw. Time is just a slide down the stairs. We spent good, bad, solid, fluid time in bars where something great was playing out of battered speakers. I’d get  ‘lightly minded’ as Neil’s friend Nana Adé (one of the loves of my life) put it. We’d get something to eat or we’d head to a party or a club to do unforgettable things that I no longer remember. I was practising high level cynicism at the time, so of course I didn’t understand the joy I was experiencing for what it was: a battery to help power through later life. The fun felt ephemeral, which in retrospect, is the most insane thing. 

    (Or a rapidly draining battery, yes, don’t tell me.)

    One night we were slumming it in a decent bar in Queens or Flatbush or somewhere not Manhattan. It had some terrible rock’n’mock’oirish tunes blasting away in the background and not a sight nor the gorgeous smell of Nana Adé for days. We were drinking heavily and so unstylishly as to be very cool if any of the cro magnon men and women there could have noticed. I’d been modelling some awful designer jeans. He’d been out with his new passion, his camera, being Vivian Maier or Robert fucking Doisneau, snapping street pictures. I doubt he ever bothered to get the pictures developed. He probably gave the camera away in return for anal or drugs. 

    He touched my fashionably bare knee and asked:

    “Do you think animals have a sense of history? When your pet’s sitting there watching an old black and white Lassie movie on TV with you do you reckon she thinks, ‘That dog there, she’s definitely dead’”?

    “Dogs only see in black and white don’t they?”

    I thought about it some more and told him that it was a stupid fucking question, because I didn’t have any pets, never had. And anyway, history was bunk.

    “What’s the world to be without stupid questions?”

    “That wouldn’t be a sense of history anyway, it’d be a sense of time”, I said thinking I was making a good point.

    We drank and pretended to think profoundly when we were really thinking about where to get drugs or laid or a fast car. But had there been any silence in that bar, Neil would have broken it.

    “Time just happens all the time, history has to be repeated”, he said.

    “Sure”, I said signally for another round of drinks.

    Just then Nana walked in, turning heads and giving them the long, elegant finger. She took the drink from Neil’s hand, knocked it back, kissed him gently on the lips, smiled at me and said.

    “It’s over, Neil. We’re done”.

    And she walked out. 

    Dr O’Neil pretended not to care. He cared. You could see he cared. Not only was it a direct and public insult to his big-dick energy, he also loved Nana like a friend, he cherished her company. 

    “I loved her”. He told me this in the professionally tacky bathroom where badness happened with exhausting regularity. 

    “I loved her more than my own mother and sister”, he said as we set to drinking highball glasses of J&B and San Pellegrino on the rocks. 

    “I know”, I said because I loved her in the same way.

    One after the other and the other and the other, highballs then straight shots, tequila of course. By the time we left we were coke lipped and bent crazy.

    He wept as I drove his black Buick Grand National GNX fast and way too straight back through Flatbush and to Manhattan. We hit a bump, I kept driving. Not my car. Probably not even Neil’s. On we went, my god I drove that thing hard. Next afternoon when we got up to go and get brunch there was a dent in the car. We went for pancakes with lots of coffee. I left for a culturally offensive modelling job in Egypt the next day. Dr O’Neil told me he’d sold the car to an Arab he knew from Williamsburg or somewhere. It was a fun car. 

    Back on the platform of the Porthampton suburban station I wished I’d stayed in touch with Nana Adé before she’d left New York for Kinshasa and all points in between.

    “Stop staring at me!”

    The man on the other platform was shouting and pointing at me.

    “It’s making me very anxious!” he yelled.

    “I’m sorry! You remind me of someone I used to know!” I yelled back with what should have been a lame excuse.

    “That doesn’t make any difference to me! Stop staring why don’t you!?” he sounded distraught rather than angry.

    He turned his back on me. He looked nothing like Dr Neil from the back.

    “I’m sorry! It won’t happen again I can assure you!”

    The man on the other platform smiled, his train arrived and he got on. A few minutes later mine pulled in and I boarded. He left a bad, no not bad, more strange impression on me. I realised that this was due to the fact that he reminded me of an aged Dr O’Neil. I had never met old Neil. He was a ghost. The ghost of some high times when Neil and I would share everything, every experience, every deed no matter how dark or how joyous. A short but intense period in New York, London, Paris and all points in directions that I can’t – don’t want to – remember. I tried to shrug my strange impression off as my train pulled out on its way to Porthampton Central station and beyond. It had taken a long time for me to fall for my own lie that I’d moved on from Neil O’Neil. I hadn’t.



  • The Assumption – Chapter 1 Leaving

    The Assumption – Chapter 1 Leaving


    Dr Neil O’Neil’s voice was in my head. Stuck there like a fog stuck fast to a lighthouse. “It’s a shame to miss a day like this with the sunshine burning you dry when you could be drinking with your pals in good bar, so”, he’d tease through the screaming clamours of the prison landings.

    His basso combined with his thin as shoeshine pretence of an Irish brogue irritated me. He always had it at the ready. He had several brogues that he muddled up and deployed sometimes in the same sentence.

    “Everyone loves the Irish”, he said, referring to everyone in the United States, because not even the Irish love the Irish all the time. I learnt in prison and similarly from my family that it was considered that you had ‘notions above yourself’ to talk about that sort of thing. “Don’t go playing the martyr, you”, was the purest and most unanswerable admonition.

    “Will you not just come for a small one, I have the thirst on me?” he would say.

    “Would you have a few dollars to spare, I’m temporarily without funds for now, so”.

    “Jesus, Mary and Joseph but I’ve the poor mouth on me!”

    “You’re a good man yourself, so you are”, he’d say.

    He adopted the theatrical Irishman when he needed a little extra charm. Born in New York, he’d never visited what he liked to call The Emerald Isle, The Auld Country, Eire. Any Irishness in him had been diluted by the Atlantic during his ancestors’ boat journey and escape from either starvation or incarceration. The American Dream. Dr Neil’s well-rehearsed accent was enough to fool most people outside Ireland. Actual Irish people weren’t so gullible. Or they were confused by a single O’Neil sentence that travelled up from Cork via Kilkenny before veering off to Ennis, then back across to South Dublin, finishing in Derry.

    As I say, Dr Neil O’Neil came from New York; born, bred, educated, deflowered and lost his mind there. We’d met in Manhattan where and when I was modelling for the Austin-Rodney-Reed Agency. Mostly doing magazine fashion shoots, cocaine and anybody who fancied a go on me. Neil and I had been inseparable for a few years after recognising each other’s opaque charms. We weren’t other people. Like teenagers we were certain of this. Teenagers with stacks of disposable cash and limited imaginations as to how to spend it.

    I had snogged him in Shalford by St Eades church when we returned to the UK for my parents’ funeral. We’d been on a bench surrounded by gravestones. Had we not been swallowing each other, we could have looked across the river Icene, clement to the many people who had lost themselves in it over the centuries, the millennia. 

    Shortly after that snog, he had disappeared and I realised what a toadman he was. When Aunt Bernadette had met him, she had huffed at the sight of him. He’d tried his charm on her to absolutely no avail. At the Afters with the quiches, the white bread sandwiches, warm beer and cold red wine; after the bodies had gone into the soil under a hazel bush, I heard her telling him what he was.

    “You’re an utterable conman of the worst kind. You’re an unnatural being. Suffice to say that Laurie deserves you. You deserve each other. Now fuck off”, she rarely swore back then.

    So, as I walked across the massive concourse to look up at the departures board, his voice and the memories it dragged along were with me. 

    That “so” just dribbled off the end of his sentences for the sake of his authentic Oirish masquerade, so. The thing is: I was never bored around Dr O’Neil. You’d never hear him moan. He could be laying in the middle of the road outside the Black Cut Lounge & Bar in Flushing, New York with blood running down his cheeks and he’d still be trying to order a cab to the next place. He just never complained. He left that to everybody else.

    “Life’s too short, so it is”, he told me once in a pub called the Beehive one late evening after a very bad day at the races – we’d got into a fight and had ran away. We’d chosen the other side of Porthampton in the drabbest of all suburbs to get drunk in. Actually, we’d followed someone sexy who had disappeared, but there we were and it was there that he uttered that drabbest of cliches.

    Oh, Julianna my love

    Enough history, what about me? My name is Laurie Gonne and I like to float above it all like an angel, a toy balloon, a thrush with a snail in its beak. I was beautiful once, physically. Now I am statuesque, striking, even handsome. When this part of my story began I was a convicted criminal. Convicted, you could argue, for a crime I didn’t really commit. When some professional people did in fact argue this, it resulted in a lengthy prison sentence.

    I liked to read, watch and listen to the same things most other people do. This means that people relate to me even if I can’t or won’t  relate to them. I can talk with normal people for ages and I still seem to be interested. Reading, watching and listening to obscure stuff gets you nowhere. I know, I tried it when I was a model in Paris. It means nothing. Take Elsa von Freytag-Loringhoven for example, she read a lot of stuff and still died obscure, young and broke. Where’s the incentive? 

    I make sure to keep up with popular sports – soccer mainly. If you can speak a little soccer, you can get by in most parts of the world. It’s the only true lingua franca, vastly outweighing food.

    Anyway, there I was in my cell. My cellmate, as thin and scratchy as someone who has been malnourished since birth, was below me. In their own bunk. My eyes were closed but I was not asleep. The landings were quieter and less violent than usual. The occasional dramatic scream or pan crash, nothing more. 

    I was reminiscing to myself about one of the great loves of my life, probably the greatest; the remarkably beautiful Julianna Górecki. Tall as a cedar. Elegant as a hazel branch. French as a guillotine. She lived in a massive, crumbling Georgian country house in the village I grew up in. It was a house I knew well. It should have been my house. Our house. Me and Julianna. Julianna and I. Instead it was infested by my aunt Bernadette Theresa Glaister. A hypocritical shill for the Holy Roman Church (and also with you) and the three faces of God. A constant charlatan, bully and drunkard. My aunt. My remaining blood relative.

    Bernadette was the sister of my mother who died alongside my father two days after I was born. Some people said they’d been drinking and drugging heavily to celebrate. Other people said they’d been flying away from the sight of me. Bernadette had been presented with my pink, screaming, over animated, starving hungry self. She had given me away for my own good and for hers. I don’t blame her for doing that. I would have done the same thing. Not all of us have that parental twitch.

    We met afterwards. Bernadette’s Catholic Christianity forced her into that, so she demanded it. Back then the authorities just weren’t that bothered. Especially not in the face of a wannabe nun in full, red-haired, righteous fury, driven by Jesus, Mary, Joseph, and guilt.

    Bernadette and I did not like each other. We hadn’t since the first time I’d been introduced to her by my ineffectually loving parents. I was four weeks old. My mother left me with her for ten minutes while she went out to get my father to hurry up and come in. Bernadette shouted at me for getting between her and her ashtray. I remember that shout to every analyst and in every dream I’ve ever had.

    “You little shit! Where are you fucking parents, you tiny, useless little cunt! For fuck’s sake”

    My mother heard the shouting and rushed back in. 

    “Take it away. Take it away or I’ll probably damage it by accident”, I distinctly remember Her saying.

    Julianna had lived with her for a long time. Her and the house. She managed to bring a hint of humanity to the house, which looked down on Shalford village where I grew up.

    Wonderful Julianna, cool and warm, torridly tactile and terrifically remote. I adored Julianna like only a few other men and women I’d encountered. She made me a teen all over and inside. She made me self-conscious in a wonderful way. That’s love isn’t it? A kind of love. I have still never met anybody as satisfyingly distant as Julianna, and I’ve worked extensively in the high-end fashion industry. Julianna then. Julianna now. Julianna forever. 

    Talking of abandoning children, Bernadette loved the Roman Catholic Church. She still referred to it as that. Despite this, she was also puritanical if you excluded the drinking and smoking and the lesbianism, all of which of course she denied. This habit of fearsome and absolute denialism was a gift from her terror of a father, my bloody grandfather. That old ghost of a bastard had also passed down to her that grand old mad old big old house. As soon as I got out, I decided that somehow I was going to dislodge her from my and Julianna’s house.  I didn’t care where or how she went. I didn’t care if was in a taxi or a box. That was my original plan.

    A favour

    A week before I was due for release, I was chatting away with with my cellmate, a slight and crispy hooligan called Joe. He like to be called The Phoenix but no one ever called him that. Mostly he was called ‘Rat’ or ‘Weasel’. He called himself a safe-cracker but lacked the self-confidence and dexterity to be anything other than a sneak thief at best. He was a slight man. He’d talked to me about his wife and daughters who never came to visit him. He wanted to know why I had no family visitors. 

    I told him that the last remaining family member I knew of was my terrible Aunt Bernadette – I went into some detail because, what the fuck, I was in prison. I told him that the mad old bag lived in a mad big old house being looked after by sweet Julianna. 

    “It’s a massive Georgian house all elegant angles outside and a messes within. It overlooks a vast green space with two cricket pitches and a place to play soccer. It has a putting green. It was bestowed on the villagers of Shalford by a retired rear-Admiral had bought it so he could fish from the back garden into the private trout and pike stream. He had died in the house along with his secrets. By rights it should be my house. Mine and Julianna’s”, that’s the way I talked to Jo the Phoenix.

    “You should definitely go and see her”, said Jo sniffing the foetid air for a chance. 

    I sighed a bit too dramatically. I’d been planning just that for years, all through my appeals, during every phone call I’d had with Julianna, always.

    “Nah”, I dismissed him out of hand. 

    “Why not?”

    “You should never revisit your past”, whatever, blah, blah.

    “Never mind that. Look at you. You’re gorgeous”.

    I did. I was. I still am. 

    “What’s that got to do with it?”, I pretended to be cross. Not angry, just cross.

    “Your aunt over in Crosschester, right?”, Jo wouldn’t give up.

    We both knew Crosschester. Although it was two different cities when we talked about it.

    “Just outside. Shalford, the village, on the way out to the coast”.

    “I know it. Nice place. Nice people. Doors always open. Trusting people. Very trusting people”.

    They were trusting people all of them apart from my Aunt Bernadette who had stopped trusting anything since the Latin Mass was vandalised into intelligibly native tongues.

    “I suppose”, I had different memories of the place.

    Thankfully, Jo interrupted my train of thought with some pointless advice.

    “You should visit them, make a go of it, you only live once. Use your charm. You’ve always got a shot. Is your auntie in good health? Maybe not. Maybe she’s close to the end. She’s got to have left to house to someone, right? Maybe she’s made no will. That’d mean you’d be up for the lot. Maybe she has made a will and left everything to a cats’ home. That’s mean you’d need to put a stop to it?”, they paused, thinking.

    “Maybe she’s left it all to Julianna. That definitely means you’ll need to get in with her for sure unless you want to lose everything”.

    “That’s all so completely heartless, you’re really cold”, I snapped. Of course they was completely correct.

    I swear to god I heard the Phoenix shrug. 

    “Sure thing. But you should go anyway”.

    I rolled over on my bunk and faced the wall, feeling my own warm breath on my face and pretending it was one of my lovers. I was intrigued by Jo’s insistence though. No one in ‘the joint’ as some of them insisted on calling it, no one kept at you unless there was something in it for them.

    The Phoenix mocked the silence.

    “Make it up with Bernadette. You’re blood after all?”

    I reserved comment.

    “Go on, you never know. Love and all that, family and that, it’s got to be worth a shot, and when all’s said and done, you’re worth it”.

    “What do you want, Jo?”, I sat up, swung my long, bare elegant legs around so my feet were planted on the cold floor.

    There was a lengthy pause. 

    “Can you take a letter to Crosschester please? I mean, you’re going anyway? It’s in your way. I mean in your direction”.

    My first thought was, The Phoenix can read and write?

    “What’s in it?”

    Of course I meant, ‘what’s in it for me?’ and Jo knew that. That was one of the great things about prison in those days: the honesty. Every interaction was a transaction.

    “I’m not telling you what’s in it. I’ll tell you where it’s going though”.

    “Useful information”, I said,

    “It’s going to The Four Crosses Hotel, you know it?”

    I didn’t. So I said I did. 

    “Your travel will be paid”, a strange formality had crept in.

    “OK”

    “It’s good. A good hotel. Very good”.

    “You can also pay for a few night’s accommodation then”, I pushed.

    “I thought you were staying with your darling Julianna”, The Phoenix pushed back.

    Negotiation is such a fucking bore, which is why other people specialise in it. Boring people. Nevertheless, I didn’t miss a beat. 

    “You want a mysterious – so probably nefarious – letter delivered. That’s worth the fare and one night’s accommodation in anyone’s money”.

    “Fair enough, one night, single room”.

    “Dinner and breakfast thrown in”.

    “Why the fuck not. Just make sure the letter gets there. And do not read it. They’ll know”.

    “One final question”, I said.

    “Go on then”.

    “Why are you called The Phoenix?”

    “I fell into a bonfire once and it didn’t kill me”.

    “Singed you?”

    “A bit”.

    I decided against further conversation, and against dinner and instead went to the gymnasium to people watch.



  • The Sin Bin

    The Sin Bin

    The works of sin – failed projects


    One of my sins is one of overwriting. Over-plotting. Adding things rather than elegantly reworking the writing in the edit. Enough theory. Here are the bits and pieces of novels, short stories, and poems that never quite achieved the required clarity.



    Writing, fiction, novels, short stories and poetry that never quite made it… and Why

    A little spoken-about problem with writing fiction (and poetry) is writing too much and editing too little. Cutting often feels like a savage act of filicide. This is what this section of the site is all about: the work that didn’t beat the cut.

    I screw up a lot when writing fiction. I overwrite because there’s no word count to adhere to. I introduce too many things. This means that I lose sight of the plot and subplots. Some characters end up being so much like other characters that there are no clear motivations for any of them (even I find them hard to discriminate between).

    Therefore I benefit from editing by a third-party because that third-party is first and foremost a reader. A good editor will always make sure that the reader gets as much out of the writing as the self-indulgent fiction writer his or herself.

    However, some things never get as far as an editor. I won’t let them out of the house. Some pieces of writing are so nearly bordering on ‘just right’, so close to ‘it’ that it takes a few out loud readings before I realise that instead of flying high, they just fall off a cliff.

    Editing those slabs of text is not going to work. The editor is not a re-writer.

    So, here’s an important lesson I’ve learned from 40 years of professional and personal writing: Adding more bits (characters, interactions, locations) rarely helps achieve clear plot and compelling characters. They can actually muddy the backbone plot, the main event.

    A cartoon of a strange man with a hat and the webbed feet of a duck. He is saying 'eh?' in confusion.

    Bad poetry (a side-eye view)

    (When it comes to poetry, the same is true: too many adjectives, adverbs, similes, metaphors all combine to overgrow clarity. There’s little worse writing in the world than bad poetry – like a sharp clawed lion in the warm red glove of a fragile nightfall, it can take your face off or at least make you run from the savannah of poetry…. see?)

    Back to the plot

    You might have thought that decades of commercial writing for magazines, and book editing experience should have taught me to write more tautly. It should. It rarely does. Writing fiction, hard as it is for many of us who still love to do it, is deeply personal. This is irrespective of the genre or style of the work.

    I started my training in the print world before moving online. Print is about tight discipline, strict rules, hard word counts and fixed deadlines. Print also has hardcore editors and subeditors who can sniff word bloat, fuzzy ‘facts’, informationally vacant quotes and so on. News editors are the best or worst depending on whether it’s your writing being eviscerated

    The former is built on word counts, fitting to length, being organised within very tight structures. The latter has no print deadlines, no paper costs; it can be edited on the fly if needs be.

    For example, a news story is an elegantly simply structured unit of communication:

    Charlotte Curtis in the New York Times newsroom. She is a smartly dressed 1960s woman. She is holding a thin folder containing a news story or something more.

    Journalist and later editor of The New York Times, Charlotte Curtis in the New York Times newsroom.

    Headline – grab the attention in a few seconds. It’s a competitive world out there. “President Kennedy Shot and Wounded in Dallas”

    Standfirst/Strap – a little more flesh on the bones to drag those readers in. For example, “President’s life in the balance. Governor John Connolly also wounded. Mrs Kennedy in no danger. Public warned that the assassin or assassins remain the run”

    Paragraph 1 – Your reader gets the basic story as signposted by the Headline and Strap. Par 1 is ‘What we know’. For example: “President John F Kennedy has been shot by a sniper or snipers today at 3pm in Dallas Texas. Doctors and surgeons are in attendance at Parkland Memorial Hospital. Your reporter is at Parkland awaiting news of the President’s life and death battle.

    Paragraph 2 – More characters and locations can be added. For example, “Travelling with the 35th POTUS were… etc etc. Injuries to etc etc etc are not thought to be fatal.

    Paragraph 4-6 – Comment from the people on the spot: crowd members, police, ambulance crews, surgeons, nurses, party officials, Mrs Kennedy if possible. Bobby Kennedy if possible. Lyndon Johnson of course, and either John Connally or one of his staff or relatives.

    Paragraph 7-10 – We’ve got all the characters and all the locations, so now it’s time to speculate (expertly comment) a bit! The reason for this is that every other news outlet is running the same facts, so you need to retain attention and grow trust. For example: were any Cubans spotted in the area? Where was the Secret Service? Has the Secret Service made any comment? What does Dealey Plaza look like today? Who are the suspects? Where is the Vice President… and so on.

    As you can see, the story is laid out cleanly and clearly in the headline. Your reader could stop reading there . They’d have the basic information to chew over in the local bar.

    If they read on, other relevant characters and locations are added in strict order ensuring that the main story remains clear: In this case, the President has been shot and no one can say if he’s dead or alive. In theory a novel or short story (even a poem) could mimic the structure of a news story.

    What you have is a structure (often called a Pyramid, with the point of the story at the top):

    What happened?

    Who did it happen to?

    Why is it important?

    Where did it happen?

    When did it happen?

    Why did it happen?

    If only…

    If only I could transfer my old news writing disciplines and structures to fiction, my life would be so much easier. But fiction writing is a very personal thing. Very personal indeed. So much so that it’s easy to fall into thinking that the reader is working not the other way around.

    This is not to say that writing a journalistic piece is the same as writing a full-blown novel. From the get-go, the latter is dug out from your imagination. It’s up to you, the author, to make your characters, interactions, motivations, and all the locations and events believable, appealing and consistent. They can’t exist without you.


  • The Assumption

    The Assumption

    A novel that never quite made it. It was about love, hope, self-image and memory’s false constructions.



    The Assumption is a novel I worked on, I struggled with, for three years before I decided not to proceed. I killed it. I killed it because it was growing fat and indigestible. It wouldn’t just stick at being a simple story of misplaced love, of memory stews, of revenge.

    All well and good except new lines of narrative, new social dynamics, new characters kept appearing and making a mess of each other. The book refused to bed anything down to a reader-friendly line in its beginning, middle and its several unsatisfying endings.

    Worse still, the book became an exercise in showing off my own researches, not entertaining the reader. Clarity. Clarity. Clarity – the oppposite was true.

    Magazine writing and editing since 1988, I found myself re-reading drafts only to red-pen the drafts. My old editor head just screamed:

    “What the fuck is in it for the reader? Are you going to provide a sodding directory? Maybe a few maps? Some way to help the poor reader work out what’s going on?” I yelled at myself.

    How it began

    The Assumption began as a story about a man fresh out of prison for a crime he may or may not have committed. He decides he will travel on the new and highly dangerous Mars Colony rocket but first he has to travel around the country and say ‘sorry’ and ‘goodbye’ to his past and the people who inhabited it.

    A straightforward enough plot, the story of a recovering addict saying their farewells and making their peace before embarking on the interplanetary journey from which they will probably never return. Unless, of course, they find true love.

    Bloating

    From its inception – a short story that bloated – to its death, it was a struggle. Love, false memory, self-delusion and redemption fell into and out of each other.

    It lost its way when too many characters became involved in too many situations. Everything was inchoate and refused to evolve into much more than character and location interactions with little dramatic tension. It became bloated and without focus. Therefore, it had to die.

    Or rather it had to be stopped and made an example of right here. The example is not to let my writing grow fat, lazy and plotless because there was just too much or too many plot and plots.

    Confusion

    This story was about a man/woman (I never made my mind up) who had left gaol where they’d been banged up for an unnamed crime they may or may not have committed. They go in search of true love, a house of their own, and ideally the demise of Aunt Bernadette.

    Our protagonist, called Laurie Gonne, is a vain person – once a model – who doubts their own past but also other people’s perceptions of them. The first name was suitably genderless. The second name derived from Maude Gonne.

    The I.R.A. get involved

    A book cover. The text reads:Armed StruggleThe history of the IRA`By Richard English"An essential book ... closely reasoned, formidably intelligent and utterly compelling' Roy Foster, The Times"With an updated afterword

    The initial drafts were set between Crosschester – a city that readers of my first novel will recognise – and Fethard-on-Sea in Ireland – a town most people will not recognise.

    The old, pre-Provisional, Irish Republican Army (IRA) became involved and turned the plot from Laurie’s search for their one true love (they have many of these), called Julianna Górecki into something more complex.

    IRA diamonds are the McGuffin as historical (acts of memory) barbs begin entering the flow of the book. Laurie is given the task of liberating the gold or diamonds or bonds for a crew of mysterious old people. Threats are made, incentives are laid bare.

    The I.R.A. came into play for two reasons:

    1. I wanted some derring do, some John Buchan, some Erskine Childers. Some action-adventure to keep the audience energised.
    2. I wanted to use all the information I’d gathered about my own Irish family to get my Irish passport (thanks Granny Murphy).
      • I’m also learning Irish – my new passion for this took over from my better judgment.

    I then proceeded to get lost in the history of the Irish Republican Army (not the Provos), the Irish Republican Brotherhood, Jim Larkin’s Irish Citizen Army, The Irish Volunteers, and many others.

    Research is all well and good. However, as any historian who has ever got carried away in an archive will tell you, not every avenue of research leads to revelation and a strong spine to their thesis. Much archive/research, no matter how much it glisters, is a long way from on topic.

    The characters who might live on

    Lovely Julianna

    Let’s see what Laurie has to say about Julianna:

    “The remarkably beautiful Julianna Górecki. Tall as a cedar. Elegant as a hazel branch. French as a guillotine. She lived in a massive, crumbling Georgian country house in the village I grew up in. It was a house I knew well. It should have been my house. Our house. Me and Julianna. Julianna and I.

    “Wonderful Julianna, cool and warm, torridly tactile and terrifically remote. I adored Julianna like only a few other men and women I’d encountered. She made me a teen all over and inside. She made me self-conscious in a wonderful way. That’s love isn’t it? A kind of love. I have still never met anybody as satisfyingly distant as Julianna, and I’ve worked extensively in the high-end fashion industry. Julianna then. Julianna now. Julianna forever.

    “Julianna brings a hint of humanity to Bernadette’s house.”

    That hypocrite Bernadette

    A black and whte composite photo of two women faces. Yes, two-faced.

    One character who has to remain and probably be used in a new, stripped down novel is Aunt Bernadette, an alcoholic, a heavy smoker, she is religous despite hating almost everything and everyone in God’s creation. She is a vicious and hypocritical harridan but she’s Laurie’s remaining blood relative (or is she? See, that’s how the book veered off in yet another direction). She’s possibly a lesbian who is also a devote Catholic.

    She is being cared by Julianna in a grand country house. She is Laurie’s aunt. She maybe Julianna’ lover. Either way Laurie wants her gone. Bernadette has no reason to go. Julianna always knows that she will be getting it in Bernadette’s Will. Could Laurie be in love with a woman who has no need for that love?

    What follows is how the book looked after I killed 90,000 additional words in a vain attempt to achieve some cohesion. To make The Assumption a book for the reader, and not just an act of writing my own cleverness or (as my internal critic would have it) a revelation of my own mediocrity, at best.

    Anyway, I’ll be adding chapters as this blog of failure unfolds. For now, let’s look at the prologue. This was supposed to give an idea of Laurie’s ability to observe without inclusion.

    That monster O’Neil

    A young boy with a toy Tommy gun. He looks demonic.

    The novel’s most impactful make presence: Dr Neil O’Neil spends a lot of time in Laurie’s memory. You might even think that Neil is Laurie’s real love interest. He’s is a grandiose, sleazy and charismatic monster born of the 1980s. I knew people like Neil in the UK and in Ireland back then – all cocaine, champagne and lies.

    The more I thought I was writing a story about Laurie, Juliana and Bernadette, the more Dr O’Neil threatened to take over. Maybe see you again elsewhere, Dr O’Neil?

    Little Cartey

    A sketch of Little Cartey wearing a red cap.

    Little Cartey works at the Four Crosses Hotel (so many crosses, it’s got to be a bit dodgy, right?). This is where Laurie must hand over a letter to the landlady, Mrs Maeve Morgen, so the journey can continue.

    Cartey, with her sibling Big Cartey, are the handypeople at the Four Crossses. They know the city of Crosschester and its outlying villages of Shalford, Commiton, and Bursley deeply and through time.

    Little Cartey is also hugely empathetic, easy to trust, and useful. I’m sure I had Jean Passepartout in mind when I began writing Little Cartey.

    At first Laurie, a natural snob, snobbish by fear, and doesn’t really care much for the help. Because of Little Cartey’s charm, obvious care for people, and growing care, Laurie is able to find the ground, is able to finally see other people.

    It’s, of coures, possible that Little Cartey, not Julianna, not Dr Neil O’Neil is the real love of Laurie’s life. This love story between Little Cartey and Laurie was going to provide an ending to the book itself in fact.

    What did I learn from this failure?

    A very hirsute author with a microphone to his right.

    Writing in the first person is much harder than it seems. It’s a really technical skill to be able to drive the story forward from a single point of view (POV).

    How can Laurie see what is going on elsewhere? How can Laurie read their minds? See their motivations? Without some way of achieving these things what I ended up with was a single character surrounded by people seemingly without motivation. Without any inner lives at all.

    This conundrum could have been solved by switching to a multiple POV narrative with a non-character narrator who could observe and report back on everything and everybody.

    The book, however, didn’t want this this. Not at all.

    So, in the struggle between me the author, and the book itself, I always had the final say right up until that final say was “Enough! Time to move on”.

    I hope you enjoy these fragments of years of work.

    Too many voices not enough depth or action

    Another mistake I made was to be lead by too many characters, and their concomitant plots no matter how small. Creating and growing characters is an immense pleasure for any author. Then the realisation dawns that differentiating between the troops in this army of undifferentiated voices, faces, motivations and subplots adds nothing other than stress to the reader’s time.

    This took me quite some time to come to grips with. No matter how evil or oily or stupid a character is, the author still loves them. However, they must each have clear and cleanly outlined personalities and behaviours. If not, you’re just adding the same characters suffused and obscured by each other.

    Imagine a bar full of drunks and you’re sober, you’ve just walked in. All the drunks are sure they’re being original and have great, pissed-up, stories to tell.

    “I’m not drunk!” they all chorus, all believing this is true.

    It’s time to go elsewhere before they all start talking about themselves because all they have to say will be how interesting, individual, and sober they are.

    Fewer, more tightly written, more compelling characters are more likely to drive the plot forward. The opposite has the effect of flooding and therefore diluting the backbone plot so that the book itself becomes a self-indulgent scrap book not an interesting novel.

    So, after all that, here’s what’s left of The Assumption.

    (After you’ve read this, you might like to read my novel The Water Meadow Man, which I have published.)


    A white sign with black text ("Books") with an arrow pointing right to left.

  • The Prologue

    The Prologue

    New York! New York! Dr Neil O’Neil’s inhuman conclusion about a street robbery

    He was dressed in a light coloured, linen suit with an open-necked pale blue, cheese-cloth shirt. He was wearing brown sandals. He had a beard and his blue eyes were weeping although he didn’t feel sad. He was a lovely man, everybody said so. He was called Brendan Carthy. He was 45 and he was already dying anyway. The Irishman was in no more pain than anyone else though.

    The gunman wanted to take his wallet. 

    No time had passed.

    Most passers-by were frozen into the scene. No longer passing by, their inaction now part of the action.

    Someone called the police. The NYPD. Those boys.

    Other people felt for their handguns, realised this isn’t fucking Texas, this is New York fucking City motherfucker, we’re civilized people. Let go of their fat pistol butts, and just looked on.

    Two police cars arrived. New cars that weren’t messed in memories and the smell of bleach. 

    One young person in the crowd began a slow handclap that didn’t catch on.

    Brendan, the Irishman, closed his eyes, which released Jimmy, the addict, who squeezed the trigger and fired. He’s never so much fired a gun in anger let alone killed another human being. A second later he was demolished by police gunfire from three young officers with the same experience. Jimmy went down smiling in no pain.

    I started to pass-by again, took a photograph and continued my walk to meet my good friend Dr Neil O’Neil in a favourite bar. 

    I told him what I’d seen. He shrugged and ordered two beers bottled and two vodka highballs.

    “It’s a big city. Shit like that happens in big cities. It is what it is.”

    That was Dr Neil O’Neil all over. He took things in his stride. He compartmentalised and prioritised. He was a stoic or a sociopath, depending on your own pretensions.

    “You Knew I Was A Scorpion” tattooed on this right thigh. 

    “When You Hitched a Ride”, was on his left.

    On this chest he had ‘Shit Happens. It Is What It Is’ in white text on a black bar.

    He had a garish peace mandala on his back.

    I was never quite sure what it was he did for his money but he was tremendously great fun. For the most part.

    We were close for a few years. He would spend his money freely on all the things that you, sensible as you are, have been warned about and heeded. One day, he disappeared. Presumed dead. Assassinated or fell off a dock or choked to death on a sandwich or his parachute failed. That was decades ago.

    So, when I got out of prison for a crime that many people said I probably didn’t even commit, Dr Neil O’Neil was the last person on my mind. My hateful Aunt Bernadette and my sweet Julianna – a love of my life –  were at the top of my list.

    But shit happens.

  • Mountain pressure

    Mountain pressure

    “Some delicious soup might teach you at least one decent recipe too,” said Jane.

    A view looking down on clouds seen from between two peaks. I took this while ascending Mount Olympos.

    Dread, dread, dread. The forest is dark and full of autumn, chewed over by winter frosts and snows. There is a crunch to it as the sun sets behind the traveller making her way up the mountainside to the refuge and a warm, thick stew.

    Some wolves are howling far away but still too close. Karen’s mountain hike dips, losing valuable ascent but she pushes on. The day is leaving. It’s getting dark. It’s been 12 hours since she set out from the town this morning. She walked out past the graveyard, the bar, the tourist office and the mayor’s house. Her friend, Jane, was walking with her.

    The last time they’d walked together had been on the same hike but a year previously. They’d gone in the winter, in January, because that was the only time they could take off from their jobs: Karen in catering. Jane as a lawyer. They’d walked and talked about their lives. Long, involved conversations fuelled by the rhythm of their breathing, the steady beating of their hearts and the contentment of taking measured step after step with a destination and return planned and available. Ups and downs and winter birds singing around them. The pine trees’ scent, the wind in the needles above and around them.

    Finally an ascent regained some of the lost height. They met a hilariously blond Swedish family coming the other direction along the sandy path: mother, father, teenage son and daughter. Tall, slim, smiling. They’d shared information about each other’s routes, drank some water. Apparently there was an ancient monastery carved into the valley side just a few kilometres ahead. A step ladder of sorts carved into the side too. The monks were the jolly kind, happy to meet and feed travellers with a vegetable broth that was absolutely delicious according to the nodding Swedes.

    Jane and Karen had time. They decided to visit.

    “Some spiritual enlightenment would be just the thing for a lawyer”, said Karen.

    “Some delicious soup might teach you at least one decent recipe too,” said Jane.

    They walked, and a few kilometres later they wandered down into the valley. Looking up into the wan winter sun they saw the monastery and carved stepladder. Steep. Steep. Steep. But the building looked amazing. White, vertical, calm, beautifully simple.

    “After you”, Jane told Karen as the drizzle began to slick the steps. 

    “Let’s get in there before the rain really starts.”

    As they climbed they chatted about the state of the world and how Jane’s marriage had finally turned the corner after her second, agonising miscarriage. She’d decided not to pursue children any further. Her husband, Craig – a teacher at an inner city state school – had taken that badly at first. He’d fought hard against it, looking for reasons and reason. Then he moved to self-blame and then to self-hate, then to hating her, then to hating everything. 

    They’d nearly separated after seven years of relatively untroubled togetherness because of the kids they never had.

    Up they climbed. Nothing more than a dampening, slickening drizzle to mar the day. Half way up they stopped on a platform and looked over the valley. 

    “My god doesn’t it look brilliant from all the way up here?” said Karen. Jane nodded. She looked up. Not far now. Delicious soup. Maybe they might overnight with the monks? 

    “It’s not going to come to us. Let’s go. You first”, Jane prompted. They set off again in good spirits and then Jane fell.

    On the approach to the foot of the mountain, on a needless detour to an ancient monastery carved into the valley side. Jane fell.

    
She fell maybe two metres onto the platform. Where she bounced due to her day pack. She bounced and then rolled, and she saw the platform disappearing in front of her. Terminal velocity in seven seconds. Jane fell and Karen didn’t realise for five seconds. Karen turned and stopped breathing as she watched Jane scrabbling to get a grip on the wet floor of the two metre-square platform.

    
Jane fell. She died. Right there. Right then.

    That was a year ago.

    Now Karen walks on with Jane beside her, inside and ahead of her. She isn’t going to the valley. There haven’t been any more pointless detours in the past year. She is completing the hike as they’d planned on the flight over and then the train journey to the small town where they’d stayed the night before the hike, and where they’d intended to stay the night after the descent.

    In the left breast pocket of her technical top was a photograph, a piece of cloth, a tealight and a cigarette lighter.

    She is going to have a small ceremony, find a memento and take it back: a pebble, a flower, anything, something. Karen keeps walking, thinking about her friend. She walks to the place where they’d met the lovely Swedish family and instead of taking a right turn a few kilometres later she walks straight on. Up and down. On up to the refuge. Thinking of Jane. Thinking of getting home and getting on with life. Not thinking about death.

    She loves Jane and she always will. Jane is her sister. Jane fell and there was no reason for it.

    Just drizzle and a detour. An accident.

  • Lucy’s days

    Lucy’s days

    The noodles would slip down and fill his stomach, taking away the humiliation he felt at being in debt to his own daughter.

    Abstract image of fireworks going off in slow motion.

    February 9th #1

    Finding the bird was easier than Leeland had imagined. He’d picked it up by the war memorial near the park. He’d taken it from its nest to replace the one he’d bought the day after his daughter’s conviction. He called it Lucy-Doosey the Third. Once he had got it back to the house, he looked after it as well as he could.

    There was, of course, only one way to steady the old hands: a shower, then some noodles and a mug of something.  He sorted the first, quick and cold, scraping away a week’s worth of night sweats and smoke from his hard, inflexible, old self with a rough cloth and some dishwashing liquid. 

    He waddled to his bedroom where he packed an old, off white Adidas sports bag with two shirts, a pair of khaki shorts, three passports, and an oilskin (the first one that came to hand). He wrapped a parcel and a block of cash. He’d buy a phone and some new clothes on the way to the airport.

    Throwing the main fuse – the stuff in the fridge and the freezer didn’t matter any more, he stood on the top step outside the front door and looked back into the room. He sniffed and pulled the door shut, locked it, threw the keys under the mat and turned away into the mist and traffic of another October morning. Despite the mist it was bright out there. Then again, he thought, most everywhere was bright compared to that apartment.

    He planned to eat noodle soup. Pho they called it, pronounced ‘Fa’. He’d learned after having called it ‘Foe’ for years. He would eat it on a formica-topped table in a Vietnamese cafe around the corner. It was run by a tall, tall man. It was up a flight of stairs. He would be seated at the table at the back near where an old man sat next to a massive pot in which they made the broth base for the Fa. The tall man had told him about this one night as they both sipped from cheap, bottled beer and the lights outside in the street came on. 

    Lots of basil, he thought. 

    Lots of fresh chilli.

    He sped up, going nearly as fast as his chubby legs and smoker’s lungs would allow. Lots of chilli, lots of meat, some lung, some tripe and lots of fat noodles.

    A mug of rum and coffee, maybe even a glass of that salty lemon/sour plum drink. Stuff to look forward to.  He’d be fine after that, not only would his hands stop shaking, so would his view of what he’d agreed to do. 

    That bird had died, of course it had.

    The noodles would slip down and fill his stomach, taking away the humiliation he felt at being in debt to his own daughter. Something to look forward to indeed. Finally being free of a debt that he shouldn’t have owed. Whichever way he looked at it – and as a man of zero honour, he had to have plenty of viewpoints – he should just have moved on.

    He opened the door and stepped into the cafe, salivating and ready. Once he’d consumed this rich and sustaining breakfast he’d go about getting a gun.

    Feb 10th #1

    Lucy walked around the kitchen. She walked and walked. She walked around the lounge room. It wasn’t her room in her house any more, it was just a room in a house with two big, ugly capital “AYs”. 

    Changes had been made, to increase salability maybe? It was cold and impersonal, without things in sight. No books or magazines or things. There were photographs at strategic points. To her it felt temporary, not the home it had once been. It offered no clues as to why she had been summoned.

    She made do with one of the warm, cheap bottled beers she had brought with her, and went into the garden where she sat waiting for them. 

    Finally, two people came out. They had fitted doors to the garden from the kitchen. What an idea. “Sorry to keep you waiting, Lucy. We had a lot of preparation to do.” It felt to her as if they were saying it in unison like a well rehearsed choir. Sickening.

    She studied them closely as they walked towards her. They looked much the same as they had last time they’d all met. Perhaps a bit weathered but it had been years. Her ex-husband, Bob and his new (not new) wife, Pauline.

    The beer helped take the edge off her anxiety and anger. 

    “Why have you asked me here? What do you want?”, she asked, feeling for the key and vaping pen in her skirt pocket.

    Bob put the plates on the table in front of her, gave her a, “Are you okay?”, look. As if. As if she was and he cared.

    Pauline sat down in the slatted, beautifully pre-battered summer chair and smiled. She had a large, dimpled wooden bowl of salad on her hands. She put it on the table. She reached out for Bob’s hand and Bob looked happy.

    For no possible reason other than spite, Pauline said, “We’re so happy together”. So weird.

    Lucy balled her hands in a tight fist on her lap. She smiled. Then she actually said, “It’s nice to be happy”.

    The other woman’s reply didn’t matter. Lucy drank some more beer and wondered idly what the first best way of hurting Bob might be: a bullet in the back of Pauline’s head maybe?

    “Yes it is”, Pauline replied not having expected that response from the dried up, bitter and obviously lonely and unhappy woman.

    Lucy felt weary all of a sudden. Old memories like jellyfish tentacles, liable to sting, nearly visible, horribly long, coming up from the depths.

    Bloody Bob and Pauline. Bloody happiness. Fuckers.

    “Have some salad, Lucy.” Pauline gestured towards the bowl she’d placed on the table.

    “I’d rather not,” she replied. “I have an intolerance.”

    Bob’s face made an insipid, “Oh poor you” expression.

    Pauline shrugged. 

    “Look Lucy, this isn’t easy for us either. I know you probably still hate us,” Bob’s already pathetic voice tailed off as she looked to Pauline for help.

    “You said it”, Lucy.

    Bob piped up, ”But we have to come to some sort of arrangement regarding Charlie.”

    “You’ve got the bloody house Bob, what more do you want?”

    “Charlie needs a stable family, Lucy”, stated Pauline as a fact that she considered no one else had yet noticed.

    “You’ve been in prison, you need time to reacclimate to the modern world”, said Bob.

    “Fucking hell, Bob, it was only five years. I’m not the Count of Monte fucking Cristo. And I was in there for you! For our family.”

    Bob drummed his fingers on the table. Empty wine and water glasses rattled.

    “That’s not the issue now though. Our son is. His well being is. That’s why Pauline and I want to formalise things.”

    “That’s why we are adopting Charlie”, said Pauline.

    “And Pauline will be another of his mothers”, simpered Bob.

    Pauline nodded like artillery.

    Feb 10th #2

    Lucy had ended up in jail because she was stupid. That’s the word she used. White collar, fall for it, protect your man, stupid… jail.

    Jail? Don’t fuck with the fine language. Stupid. Prison. She breathed in. She took some salad. She hit Pauline full in the face, she hit her with her balled fist. She wanted to cave her head in.

    Bob, as usual, did not know where to look or what to do.

    Meat started smoking on the heat of the barbecue. 

    Lucy waited for the other two to do something.

    “You fucking whore!” screamed Pauline. She jumped up, spoon in hand, ready for action. Lucy hit her in the throat, flat of the hand. Bob was in what he would have called “a tizz”. This had suddenly become very untidy indeed. Pauline fell like a city centre tower, clawing at her throat, trying to breathe.

    Five years for him. Now out of prison and it was a cold and shitty world. Lucy, looked at Bob who was kneeling over Pauline. Lucy spat down, turned on her heels, went indoors, upstairs, and into Charlie’s room. Of course, Bob had made sure that Charlie wasn’t in this house. 

    Lucy went into what had been their bedroom, shut the door, leant a chair under the handle and sat on the bed. This wasn’t helping. She looked at the phone by the bed. She looked out of the window onto the wide, safe, road. She removed the chair and felt in her bag for what she knew was in there, just to make sure. Where the fuck was he? He wasn’t there. Again.

    She threw the keys out of the window so that they landed on the driveway.

    9th Feb #2

    Leeland woke up from a nap, he coughed. He’d been coughing for days. Too many cigarettes, too much booze, too many drugs, and all that interminable time on his hands. Cancer probably too.

    The phone rang. It never rang. 

    His hands shook as he pushed away the bird feed, bottles and pornography to locate the receiver.

    “Yeah?”

    “Dad, it’s Lucy.”

    He was only mildly surprised.

    “Lucy-Doosey the first”, he said. “Well now. I hoped you wouldn’t need to call me.”

    “I know,” her voice sounded shaky, “I need to call in that favour.”

    He laughed. Then realised what she wanted from him. What he’d promised to do but only if she asked him.

    “OK Lucy-Doosey, OK.”

    “Tomorrow. My house. Our house. His house. Their house”, she hung up.

    Leeland drank deeply from the bottle and turned his thoughts to the task ahead. He picked up the bird feed and opened the cage. He’d leave as soon as his hands were steady enough to drive.

    “Can’t leave you to starve,” he muttered and reached for the bird, shaking fingers snapping its neck like a winter hawthorn twig.

    He’d probably be gone a while.

    Feb 10 #3

    Lucy came down to the kitchen. Bob was, as usual, looking for God to descend and make it all better. 

    Pauline had recovered and was looking so pissed off. Lucy had to laugh. 

    “Pauline, you look absurdly fucked up.”

    “I will kill you, girl. I will – Jesus this hurts.”  She felt her throat and grimaced. She was scared, Lucy could tell.

    “Bob, why don’t you do something?!” she screamed at him. He sat down in a damp mess looking more like a bag of washing than a man.

    “What? What should I do?”

    Lucy thought of her child, thought of Charlie, as she looked at the couple. Then she thought about the hell-strike she’d just called in. She almost fainted, at least she imagined that’s how almost fainting probably felt. It was quite pleasurable. In prison if you fainted, well, the cycle of gaining your self-respect started again. She’d only ever seen two women, only one got up. She’d seen one thousand girls faint though.

    A car pulled up outside the house, coughing its guts out. A car door slammed shut. Slow, unsteady footsteps, and the front door was unlocked and pushed open. Then the door into the kitchen opened.

    She was reminded of prison and her sacrifice for Bob. She smiled and said, “Goodbye”, as her father walked in. 

    “Charlie’s in the car, waiting”, he said as Lucy walked past him. She pecked him on the cheek.

    “You don’t look so good, Dad. We’ll fix that”, she shut the door behind her and went to wait with Charlie in the car.

    END